Spark to Spark, Dust to Dust (RWBY/Hasbro)

Birds of a Feather (by Cyclone)



Side Story: Birds of a Feather

* * *​

The Dive Bar in Vale's industrial district was an establishment that embraced wordplay, decorated as it was with a definitively nautical theme: nets and ropework were draped from the ceiling, pictures of oceanic vistas graced the walls, a pair of diving suits stood on display flanking the door, a large anchor was suspended high up on the wall behind the bar, and a decommissioned Great War-era torpedo served as the centerpiece as it hung over the bar itself. It was also one of the few bars in Vale still open, remarkably intact, considering the wreckage and damage to the street outside.

Tonight was a quiet night in the Dive Bar, quiet enough that the tinkling of the little bell hanging above the door was easily audible as a new patron arrived.

Qrow Branwen stepped into the bar and looked around.

Then blinked and looked again, before walking over to the only two occupied seats at the bar.

"Raven?" he asked. "What the hell are you doing here?"

His sister turned and looked at him, red eyes even redder than usual, clearly bloodshot.

"Isn't it obvious, Qrow?" she said, before she slugged back a drink from her bottle. "Getting a drink." With that, she turned back to the bar.

"Qrow Branwen," the young woman seated next to her stood up and stepped clear of the bar stools, watching him warily, hands drifting to the wind and fire blades hanging from the small of her back. "You abandoned the tribe."

"And you joined it," Qrow guessed as he too reached back and gripped Harbinger. "I'd say that puts me ahead of you on the moral high ground race."

"Hey, now…" the bartender — a woman with short blond hair in a tailored pantsuit — said warningly, hands reaching beneath the bar.

"Both of you, shut up," Raven hissed, cutting through the tense moment and drawing both their attention. She didn't even look back. "There is no tribe."

Qrow blinked. No tribe? He wasn't about to shed any tears for the Branwen tribe, but still…

"What happened?" he asked.

"Starscream happened," Raven answered, still hunched over the bar as her companion reclaimed her seat. "Why are you here, Qrow?"

"Honestly?" He shrugged. "I came here for a drink. Imagine my surprise at finding you here."

"Then drink and leave me alone." She took another slug, then paused and shook the bottle. Slamming the bottle on the bar, she scowled. "Barkeep! Another!"

The bartender slid another bottle across the bar, which she caught.

Qrow eyed the line of empty bottles on the bar next to Raven.

"Don't you think she's had enough?" he asked, cocking an eyebrow at the bartender.

She shrugged. "She fought to defend the bar during the battle. Least I can do is extend her a tab."

Qrow grunted.

"Make that two," he said finally as he took a seat next to Raven, opposite Vernal.

As he began to drink, Qrow considered the new information. The Branwen tribe was gone, thanks to Starscream. What did that mean?

Hang on, he thought. Didn't Ruby say something about Starscream swearing revenge against Raven? He racked his brain, trying to remember the details. Raven had portalled in when Ruby was fighting Starscream at his lab. But how did he even know her name?

Something wasn't adding up, but he couldn't figure out what any of it meant. The only thing that was clear, though, was that Raven somehow seemed to have developed some sort of attachment to Ruby, or she wouldn't have been able to portal to her, considering how her semblance worked. Of course, the fact that she cared enough about Ruby to portal to her didn't necessarily make that a good thing.

After all, she'd cared about the team, about Summer and Tai and himself, and look how that turned out.

"So," he said, "why'd you kill Lionheart?"

She gave him a flat glare. "He was using me to dispose of his students. You know how I feel about being used."

That … he could understand. Raven had never been much of a follower. The trouble Summer had had asserting herself as team leader had been … breathtaking, and he hadn't even seen the end of it. The two had gone off to hash it out in private one night. With their weapons in hand.

The two women of Team STRQ had had a lot more in common than most would think. Both of them instinctively took the lead, and both chafed under restrictions. It had led Summer to planning and undertaking missions on her own initiative, a habit Ruby seemed to have picked up. At least Ruby kept Ozpin in the loop and brought backup, which was more than could be said of Summer sometimes.

"You know, Ruby's been asking about you."

"Summer's girl?" Raven responded quizzically. At Qrow's nod, she shook her head and grumbled, "That girl's going to get herself killed one of these days."

"So you do care."

Raven snorted. "She keeps showing up in the most dangerous places, interfering with my work. I'd much rather she stop doing that."

Raven's work. All right, checking in on Adam, he could understand, but Starscream's lab? MECH's base? Those weren't the kind of targets the Branwen tribe had ever considered, except perhaps as targets of opportunity if they left themselves particularly open. And she'd killed Lionheart.

Did she really just leave because she was chafing under Oz's leadership? It seemed improbable, but everything seemed to point to it. Why else would she go after Starscream or MECH? The potential reward just wasn't worth the risk.

His head was starting to hurt.

And while he was here, there was something else he'd like to know.

"Why didn't you tell me about Adam?" he asked, breaking the silence.

"Should I have expected you to care?" she asked. "You didn't seem to care all that much when we thought he was dead."

That's—! He took a deep breath — and another drink — and retreated from the thought. That hadn't been one of his finer moments, he had to admit.

They lapsed into silence again.

He was about halfway into his bottle and Raven onto her — he squinted and counted — fifth when he finally made a decision.

I hope I don't regret this, he thought.

"You know," he drawled, "Ruby's birthday's coming up soon."

She gave him a bleary-eyed stare.

"Personally, I'd prefer it if you'd steer clear, but it'd mean a hell of a lot to her if you showed up."

She snorted wordlessly and turned back to her drink.

The rest of the night passed in silence, and they parted ways without another word.


What am I even doing here?

Alighting on a tree as one of the many birds that populated Patch, it was easy enough to go unnoticed. Only her eyes — which remained red — would give her away, and few enough people paid attention to the color of a bird's eyes, even if they were to get close enough. Of course, that didn't answer the question as to why she was here.

Except … there was nowhere else for her to go. With the tribe gone and Vernal by her side — figuratively; she was actually in Vale proper right now — she had no one she could portal to outside the Kingdom of Vale. Patch, specifically, in this case, with Adam, and both Tai and Yang were here too. And Ruby, whose birthday was being celebrated.

Adam had never been one for celebrations, so his decision to attend — if, indeed, he had been allowed the option not to — was a curious one. Probably out of some sense of obligation, she concluded. Certainly, he seemed to be having his hands full with the crowd of Xiao Longs.

Raven had hardened herself when he'd chosen to leave the tribe, to pursue his revenge. She'd done what she could, but the hatchling had to leave the nest eventually, and he was strong, or at least as strong as she could make him. Even if a part of her had wanted to stop him, to hold him close, for revenge was a path that rarely ended well, but that would have betrayed a weakness, and she couldn't have afforded that.

Beady red eyes watched as Tudor and her sprog arrived. Raven had never liked Tudor, and the feeling had been entirely mutual. Raven would have likened it to predator and prey, but honesty compelled her otherwise; it was more like she was the wolf and Tudor the sheepdog, mortal enemies who knew each other by sight. Summer was the only one who could keep the peace between them.

Like as not, if they met now, Tudor would try to strike her down.

A flutter of wings, and she repositioned herself on another tree, looking for a better vantage point.

There. Summer's child. Ruby. The birthday girl was proving as infuriating and confusing as her mother had been. It was … odd … to say the least, how frequently they'd run into each other recently. And she still couldn't wrap her head around the ridiculous question the girl had chosen to ask when she'd relented and offered her one answer.

She watched as the girl in question raced out to one of the Autobots, one with a flame paint job, her cousin in tow, and together, the three raced off down Patch's patchy roads.

"It'll probably be a while before she gets back."

Her head snapped around in surprise. Of course.

Tai.

She turned her head away from him and pretended she hadn't just reacted.

"I can go fetch Adam, if you want to talk to him," Tai offered.

She didn't respond, instead resolutely watching the rest of the crowd of blonds milling around while the birthday girl had her joyride.

"All right," Tai said with a sigh. "It's clear you don't want to talk to me right now, so … here."

She heard a rustling of clothing and the crunch of grass beneath his feet.

"Take the scroll," he said. "It's a prepaid, and everyone's number is programmed in it, the whole family. Well, the immediate family, anyway: Qrow, me, Adam, Yang, and Ruby, anyway. I don't think Pa ever forgave you for, well, you know. And as for Tudor and Sunsprite, well…"

He trailed off.

"Just … you know you're always welcome back, right? And nothing says you can't keep in touch even if you don't come back. I miss you, and I think Qrow and Adam do too, even if they don't really show it. For sure, Ruby's really taken a shine to you. She'd really like to get to know you better."

Summer's girl? Raven thought incredulously. Why Summer's girl?

They'd barely even met!

Several … times…

She shook it off and focused her attention back to the party.

After a long moment, Tai retreated, returning to the party, and Raven glanced down contemplatively at the scroll lying in the grass.


"You really think she'll have taken it?" Qrow asked. "And if she did, you think she'll call?"

The party was over, and the two of them were strolling over to where Tai had spoken with Raven.

"I don't know," he admitted. It was … the situation with Raven was complicated, to say the least. Which was not a sentiment he'd ever thought he'd have, to be honest. Back when they were at Beacon, his relationship with Raven had been as uncomplicated as it got.

But now? He couldn't figure out what she'd been doing, rescuing Ruby all those times. He doubted it was some long con. Not unless she'd changed more than he'd thought; she tended toward more brute force approaches to achieving her goals, with a general approach that could be summed in three words: want, take, have. And besides, what profit was there in toying with their hearts?

She wasn't on some deep cover mission for Ozpin either. He knew it had been a silly flight of fancy to begin with, but after she'd killed Leo — or rather, after his connection to Salem had emerged — he'd had to ask. But then again … Summer had often gone on missions of her own, sometimes without even Ozpin's knowledge. Had Raven been doing the same? She had always had a strong independent streak in her…

Qrow grunted. "It might be better if she didn't. You know she's drinking again. 'Swhy I asked you not to tell the girls."

"I know," Tai agreed reluctantly. "And even if she does … I think it's better if they see it as her making the first move."

"I suppose," Qrow acknowledged with a sigh. "Ball's in her court now."

* * *​

Author's Note (Cyclone)
Sooo, we weren't actually planning on this particular side story, but I was struck by inspiration late at night very early in the morning and ended up hammering the first two scenes of this out in a sleep-deprived frenzy over the course of maybe … an hour? Not sure. My memory of that night's a bit hazy, to be honest. The next day, Cody threw his two cents in, which helped me figure out that third scene (I knew in my gut it needed a third scene but couldn't figure out what without his help), and writing that took maybe ten minutes, once I got past several false starts. After that, it was just a matter of editing and implementing some suggestions from the beta readers, and here we are.
 
Last edited:
Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part I
(Interlude 3-2: Red Like … Apricots? | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part I | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part II)




Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part I

* * *​

"So, how was Vale?" asked the Baroness as she poured a glass of coffee out for Kali.

"Oh, it was wonderful," proclaimed the first lady of Menagerie with a smile. "You know, I learned the most interesting things while I was there."

The Baroness raised a single eyebrow as she sipped her own coffee. "You personally fought alien invaders and a Grimm incursion. What could possibly top that?"

Kali leaned forward conspiratorially. "Well, did you know that Glynda Goodwitch is adopting two grown children?"

"Really?" asked Baroness. "I presume this is related to her public declaration of love and engagement to James Ironwood?"

Kali finished her sip before nodding. "Mmhmm. She's adopting his son and daughter just as soon as they're married. It kind of reminds me of what you did with Alexander."

Baroness let out a scoff. "Alexander was hardly an adult when I adopted him. Though he is certainly older. My husband's indiscretions might have been ill-thought out, but in the end, they have brought us great joy."

"That's what I want to ask you about, Ana," said Kali with what Baroness recognized as a note of embarrassment. "What was it like? Were there any difficulties?"

Baroness let out a small chuckle. "This is about that little firebrand you're carrying home with you, isn't it?"

Kali chuckled herself.

Baroness's expression was still jovial, but when she continued, her voice was grave. "You should tread carefully, Kali. That little girl is a Schnee; never forget that. No one else will."

Kali's amber eyes narrowed. "Ana, after all she's done, you still say that?"

"After all I went through with the White Fang, how could I not?" rhetorically asked Baroness, making an expression of shame appear across Kali's face. "You think your people more honorable than they are, more enlightened. In a way, it's admirable, it drives people to want to fulfill that dream … but at the end of the day, that's all it is: a dream, not reality."

"I'm not going to let that happen," vowed Kali resolutely. "Not again."

"I want to believe you, and I think you want to believe you, but…" Baroness trailed off and shook her head. "I sympathize with her — I think I have to, since she is me in so many ways — but the world is going to need to change far more radically before she can be accepted for who and what she is."

Kali was silent, her gaze turning out towards the window that looked out on the south-southeast, out towards Menagerie.

Baroness continued. "I've started to come into contact with an organization that I think could change things, but it seems to still be in its infancy. As you're so fond of saying, change takes time. The question is whether or not you have that time. After all, it's not like Sienna Khan will allow you—"

"Sienna Khan can go frak herself!" snapped Kali suddenly, so suddenly that Baroness jumped at the speed and righteous fury that twisted her friend's face. "That witch has been nothing but trouble for my family and all faunus. If she comes after us for housing Weiss, then she will be met with fire and fury the likes of which the free world has never seen before!

"In fact, let her come. Let her come with all her vitriol and vices, and we shall show our virtue by violently casting her out. She has led an organization myself and generations of people have worked to make prosper in its mission into destitution such that it now actively harms its core purpose. Enough! The line must be drawn here, and it must be the starting line for a counterattack!

"Ana, she tried to kill you, and you asked us to forgive her. I admire your character in this matter, but she did not see your magnanimity for what it was. She took it as weakness that gave her license to kill hundreds, thousands! The misery she has brought to this world is incalculable, and it's time someone put a stop to her. If she comes to me and asks me to violate the laws of hospitality to satiate her mad bloodlust, that person will be me, and it will be all the forces of House Belladonna, and if she pushes, then the whole of our nation's beloved military will be used to drive her back into the pits of annihilation from whence she crawled!

"And if any of our people should forget their duty and lower themselves to thinking that racial solidarity trumps common decency, I shall remind them forcibly that they are the Army for the Defence of Menagerie, not the Army for the Defense of the Faunus. They swore an oath to defend everyone living in our beautiful land without prejudice, and that includes the humans. That is the ideal that the White Fang struggled so long for, and ideals never die."

Baroness was taken aback, but then she sat back and smiled.

"I don't think you need my advice on child rearing."


As they flew toward Menagerie, Weiss's thoughts drifted to the southern nation and she began paging through the little travel brochure she'd picked up in Vale. While their relations with Mistral and Atlas were rather … cool … to put it mildly, Menagerie's tropical climate meant that there was some tourism from the more temperate Vale.

Menagerie — so named in Old Valish by the explorers who first discovered it for its wide variety of exotic native wildlife — is the largest island in the southern hemisphere, and the smallest continent on Remnant. It is also the name of the kingdom that resides there, though if it were to follow the naming conventions of the Kingdoms of Man, it would instead be called Kuo Kuana. However, quite atypically of other polities, Menagerie had not come into being as a single city-state but rather as many smaller settlements that sprung up from the wave of migration, both forced and eager, that happened after the end of the Great War. Therefore, in order to create a more harmonious coexistence, the founders of Menagerie put into practice the then-theoretical idea of a nation-state.

Things had been rocky, at first, but the hostile environment, the dangerous wildlife, and the ever-present threat of the Grimm did much to band the disparate immigrants and pioneers together long enough to forge more lasting bonds. Where others might have taken the insult and stewed, enough of those early colonists to the "concession" the newly-freed faunus had received from Mistral after the Great War had decided instead to fight to build something that would last. The Mistrali elite thought they would die out in that desolate land, but they chose to prove them wrong.

Still, grit and determination alone could only go so far. Had the fledgling community been limited to the rejects and refugees of Mantle and Mistral, whether outright deported or otherwise "encouraged" to go, survival may have been beyond its grasp, let alone prosperity.

But from Vale — a kingdom of opportunity that had already been undergoing reforms under its last king — and Vacuo — a kingdom that had long valued strength over heritage — had come others: faunus who had succeeded despite the cultural inertia in Vale or the harsh conditions of Vacuo, entrepreneurs and adventurers, farmers and explorers. They brought with them the skill and capital that allowed Menagerie to flourish.

In the decades of peace and security that followed, however, the Kingdoms of Man grew and innovated, threatening to leave Menagerie behind. The fifth kingdom would need to look outwards to grow.

What would become House Belladonna — then just a maritime trading family — is credited with planting the proverbial initial seed that began Menagerie's agricultural expansion from industrial farming that served its own needs into an international pure profit powerhouse, exporting cash crops such as coffee and certain exotic southern Mistrali spices.

Weiss felt a wry smile cross her face at that. That it also meant undercutting Mistrali prices and thus thumbing their noses at the descendents of their forefathers' slave masters almost certainly added a certain element of satisfaction.

Of course, all that money flowing into Menagerie had to go somewhere, and one of those places it went was into the coffers of the government through taxes. Unsurprisingly, the brochure gave little detail to the Menagerite government's military expansion over the decades, but, well, the heiress of the SDC could hardly be allowed to remain uneducated about world history and at least the basics of politics. Menagerie's military had started small, a response to the threat of the Grimm and the still-dangerous wildlife of the continent, but it didn't stop, largely due to lingering fear of their northern neighbor, Mistral, and now, Menagerie had the second largest military on the planet, or at least they did before the Autobots and Decepticons decided to restart their little war.

It was perhaps unsurprising then that Menagerie didn't have a Cross-Continental Transmit tower. The CCT was, after all, proprietary technology of the Kingdom of Atlas, one that they jealously guarded against all the "lower" kingdoms. And there were some in Atlas — some quite vocal — who saw Menagerie, with its growing military power, as a potential rival for the security Atlas offered the world in exchange for diplomatic influence and favorable trade agreements.

A Menagerie without the near-instant long-range communication offered by the CCT network could only extend its diplomatic overtures so far, after all.

Even when the subject of adding to the CCT network had been considered, there was an additional roadblock, for it had been designed around four towers; adding the capacity for a fifth would involve extensive modifications and expansions to each of the existing towers. The other kingdoms were disinclined to surrender something so precious as even a scrap of land that lay behind the walls that kept them safe from the Grimm. Or so, at least, was Mistral's excuse, even a reasonable one, given the city-state's cramped and mountainous terrain, but the fact was that bad blood still remained between Mistral and Menagerie, exacerbated by Menagerie's inroads into Mistral's own export economy.

No matter how they spun it, the Kingdoms of Man just loved keeping the faunus down. They wouldn't just let Menagerie take its place in the sun, especially not Atlas. That frozen wasteland locked in darkness for half the year would never surrender their place as top of the world, and would do everything they could to…

Weiss slapped herself, hit her flightsuit's helmet, and then shook her head instead.

She couldn't think like that. She couldn't slip back into that mindset that bred the White Fang. She couldn't return to that mindset of looking into the mirror and seeing the blood of a monster running through her veins.

Even if it did…

"Ma'am, are you all right?" asked the pilot, Second Lieutenant Anders, from the front of the cockpit.

"No," Weiss answered honestly.

"Sorry to hear that," replied Anders with a slightly downcast tone. "You'll feel better once we land though, I know it. The air of Menagerie makes a man free, after all."

Weiss considered that comforting phrase and realized something. "Don't they say that in Vale too?"

"Yes, but we actually mean it," answered Anders.

The snowcapped girl looked out the canopy … at the empty ocean behind them, then down at the display in front of her showing the view from the forward camera of the land they were arriving at and thought that he must have been right. It looked absolutely gorgeous, with brilliant blue-green oceans running alongside a bountifully green coast. It looked like a tropical paradise.

Well, except for the scrubland and the giant desert in the distance.

Of course, Weiss realized, given the distinct lack of melanin in her body, she'd need to dress appropriately, or she'd end up like those crispy fried fish platters that Blake liked so much, and that would just be embarrassing.


Blake wasn't sure what she had expected upon coming … home. It had been a long time since she had left, and she had been … a different person back then.

No, she'd been a little monster.

It had seemed so simple, really. There were faunus being mistreated and discriminated against, and Menagerie had the mightiest military in the southern hemisphere. The solution had been obvious: make the humans treat faunus better. By force, preferably.

She hadn't understood why her father refused to go to war. They would obviously win. There was only one other military in the world, after all, and it was all so very spread out, while the ADM could concentrate and strike them like a mailed fist into a sheet of tin foil.

After seeing what Vale had become after the Decepticon attack, however? Yes, she understood now.

Sienna Khan was wrong. She was wrong philosophically, and she was wrong morally. It didn't matter whether or not the faunus could win a war with humanity or not, because war … war was hell.

No. War was worse than hell. There were no innocents in hell.

Her father knew that; he had known it all along.

But now … well, while she hadn't been sure what to expect, her homecoming had already run into complications. After they landed, they'd been informed that her father, Ghira, wasn't home.

Which is why they were here, at Grandfather's.

She glanced to her right at Weiss, who was … clearly not handling the heat and humidity well, but she was stoically — or perhaps "stubbornly" might be the better word — pushing on, despite her red face and the rivulets of sweat.

"Are you sure you're okay, Weiss?"

"I'm fine," the former heiress ground out through gritted teeth as she wiped her forehead with the back of her sleeve. Blake suspected she was now regretting her change in color scheme.

At least she'd accepted the parasol Mom had thought to get her when they landed.

As they approached the house at the end of the long driveway, a scornful voice bellowed out from within.

"Politics! Time and time again, I ask: when has politics ever made money?"

Weiss glanced at Blake questioningly.

"My grandfather, Richard T. Belladonna," Blake whispered with a wince. "He runs Black Lotus Shipping, and he … never really approved of Dad going into politics."

"But isn't he the chieftain?" asked Weiss in disbelief.

"Grandfather never really thought much of the position, or any other position Dad achieved," Blake explained. "No matter what he did, Grandfather always considered it dishonorable, disreputable, and despicable. They've been at each other's throats for as long as I can remember, and I'm not sure how anything could have changed in the last five years. I don't think he ever forgave Dad for not staying in the family business."

That he also wouldn't have approved of his granddaughter becoming a terrorist was just something Blake took as a given.

"Black Lotus is one of the largest transcontinental shipping companies in the world," Weiss pointed out thoughtfully. "A company that size takes a lot of work to keep running. Who's going to be taking over?"

Blake winced again. "Um … that's … yet to be determined."

Weiss turned her sweaty face towards Blake in disbelief. "But … isn't there anyone in the family who can do it? Tricky Ricky won't live forever. What's going to stop my father's plans to buy up all of BLS's assets after the CEO dies?"

Blake shrugged. "I have no idea."

"You don't have to worry about that," Mom assured them, looking back for a moment. "Measures have already been put in place to make sure neither Jacques Schnee nor anyone else can buy the Black Lotus. Now, let's make sure Ghira and his father haven't made it necessary to explain more than that."

The door to the home was opened, allowing the three women to enter and see that there was indeed an argument taking place, red eyes glaring into golden.

One of the men was her father, Ghira Belladonna, and he seemed to be more like himself now than when she last recalled seeing him: gigantic, instantly eye-catching with his broad shoulders and height that seemed like he was nearly as tall as two Weisses but was probably closer to just one and a half Weisses. His plain khaki pants led into an asymmetric fur-lined purple jacket that didn't even bother to contain his chest and so was tied together with two cords, with a minimum of modesty provided by a strange belt-buckle carapace thing over the abs. So many emotions surged through her upon seeing him, but perhaps the most prominent was the strange amusement that came to her from knowing that if he had shown up at Beacon looking like that, there were several fashion-conscious students who would have conniption fits being torn between horror at his outfit and the notion that, as the leader of a kingdom, he was automatically always in style.

Grandfather was as tall and lean as always, coming up to Father's mouth, but he seemed smaller now; before, he had a presence that always seemed to fill whatever room he was in. That probably had more to do with how much Blake herself had changed over the last half decade than anything else. He wore a short-sleeved collared shirt in a collage of eye-searing colors that revealed lean muscles that didn't seem to have changed a bit since she'd last seen him. His nose was as flushed as ever, standing out on his weathered face, and his salt and pepper hair looked a fair bit saltier than she remembered. His long mongoose tail, emerging out of his khaki shorts, puffed up angrily like the hairs on a bottle brush, a tell he never bothered restraining around family. His eyes, normally pink, were now red, a sure sign of anger even if he had been keeping his tail under control.


Grandfather liked to use his foyer for informal business meetings, so it was furnished accordingly with five stuffed chairs, a side table by each, and a low table in the middle, and the large windows off to the left allowed in the afternoon sunlight, casting the room in a warm glow. Father stood in front of one of those stuffed chairs, obviously trying — and failing; this was Grandfather, after all — to use his greater height and bulk to his advantage in whatever disagreement they had this time.

In through the other door entered someone Blake was very glad to see: her grandmother, Nagida Belladonna. She was clearly a little miffed, given how the cobra hood on her neck was starting to extend, a sure sign that she was seriously peeved. She was dressed in a saree with some bangles, much like Mother, which was perhaps appropriate, given that they were also about the same size and had similar skin tones and styles of hair, though Grandma's was a bronze that had gotten very white over the years.

With many years of experience — and no small amount of gumption — Grandma brought the tray of hot malasadas she was carrying over to the table, put it down, picked up two of the delicious pastries, and then quickly stepped over to shove both treats into the mouths of the two arguing men.

"Gah!"

"Hrk!"

Grandma clapped her hands together. "Oh look, boys. Visitors!"

As the two men turned to face them, Blake felt her throat close up.

"Blake?" Father whispered after a hard swallow.

The word broke her into action.

"Papa!" she cried as she dashed forward, throwing herself into his chest and wrapping her arms around him. "Papa, I'm sorry," she murmured, her voice muffled. "I'm so, so sorry."

She felt her father's big, kind arms protectively embracing her. "Blake, you're back. Thank all the gods in all the heavens, you're back."

"Papa, I never should have left," she sobbed.

"It's all right, Blake. It's alright," Dad said as he began to comfortingly stroke her back.

She felt another hand on her shoulder.

"Good to have you back, kid."

"Good to be back, Grampa."

"I'll get started on the reunion dinner," declared Grandma with a smile that could be heard in her voice. "Kali, dear, can you help me with it? This deserves to be a celebration."

"Of course I can, Mom," said Mom.

"Excellent, I just bought some new ingredients, and it's not like we're going to get a better chance to use them up," Grandma said eagerly . "Oh, but before we begin, there's just one little thing. You forgot to introduce your friend here."

Blake heard a startled squeak from Weiss and turned in her father's arms.

"That's Weiss, my best friend." She smiled. "We call her 'Firebrand.'"

Grandpa gave her an appraising look. "Please tell me it's because you burned down your own house, and not because you're into politics too."

Dad just groaned.


By the time dinner was ready, the sun was hanging low in the sky at an unseasonably late hour. At least, it was unseasonable to Weiss. Intellectually, she knew that the seasons were reversed down south, but it was quite another thing to actually experience it.

It was incredible to Weiss just how welcoming Blake's grandparents had been after she had been introduced. They seemed to take a shine to her and weren't the slightest bit hung up about her past, or at least, they didn't seem to be. It certainly went a small and perhaps significant part of the way towards explaining why Mrs. Nagida Belladonna had given her a very breathable saree to replace her own sweaty clothes and why she was at that very moment seated at the Belladonna family table during their own celebratory meal.

"—fortunately," Weiss continued, "Blake's ninja training helped us infiltrate the Decepticon warship and sabotage the communication jammer from within. We managed to get out just in time before everything exploded. At least, I thought it was going to explode. It looked like it was going to explode, but in the end, it just sort of … 'poofed.' Starscream's legendary failures even failed to fail properly."

"So you're a ninja now?" asked Tricky Ricky — that is, Blake's grandfather — in disbelief from the head of the table.

Blake — who sat to his left and on Weiss's right — shook her head. "No. In order to call myself that I'd need to complete my training at an accredited ninja training ground."

Grandfather Belladonna gave a dismissive wave. "So what? Just because you don't have some piece of paper doesn't mean you don't have the skills."

"But without that paper, I won't be able to get a job as an instructor, nor would I get hired for ninja missions," Blake explained, then frowned thoughtfully. "Also, people who call themselves ninja but lack accreditation have a tendency to disappear. Unintentionally, I mean."

"Sounds dangerous," Blake's father rumbled from across from his daughter. "First a Huntress, then a ninja? Are you trying to get yourself killed, Blake?"

"Dad, both you and Grampa have trained for years to be able to defend yourself. Functionally speaking, the only difference between that and going to Beacon is that I'll get paid when I use my skills," countered Blake.

The elder patriarch seemed to get very interested at that point. "Oh really, and how much pay is that? Enough that you're picking up some business management skills?"

His wife shushed him from the other end of the table. "Oh, do behave, Richard. We're at the dinner table. So, Weiss, how did you and Blake first meet?"

Weiss thought about it for a moment. Did that brief encounter when she'd first met Ruby really count? They had hardly exchanged words. Or the night before initiation? They hadn't even spoken to each other. Did even fighting alongside each other during initiation count? She didn't think so; they hadn't even really spoken then either.

"Through a mutual acquaintance, I suppose," she said finally after a bit more thought. "Our team leader, Ruby Rose."

"'Ruby Rose'?" echoed Blake's grandmother, furrowing her brow.

Ghira looked at her, then to his father, a querying expression on his face. "Isn't she the girl that…?"

"Who ran into a three-way firefight and got shot," finished Richard, a pinched look of disapproval on his face. "I hope you're not picking up any bad habits from her, Blake."

Weiss considered it a tad bit lucky that Ruby herself wasn't there, but really, if she hadn't wanted to be known as that by every person on Remnant for the rest of time, she shouldn't have run into the middle of a three-way firefight and gotten shot.

"No, of course not," answered Blake quickly, then paused for a moment. "Well, I hope not," she backpedaled. "There have been a few incidents where I've acted rashly and gotten us into trouble because of it."

Weiss frowned. "Blake, you don't need to keep bringing that incident up. It was my fault too."

Blake looked at her in confusion. "How were you responsible for me breaking Yang's mask?"

"What?!" Weiss replied in equal shock. "I'm talking about when I found out you were a faunus."

"What?!" Blake echoed. "Weiss, I told you, that incident was completely my fault. I shouldn't have tried to control your life."

"You had good reasons," Weiss assured her. "I was in a bad place at the time."

"Excuse me, dear, but why would you try to control someone else's life?" Blake's grandmother asked of her in a disapproving tone.

"I'm more concerned with how in the world anyone could have not known you were a faunus," Chieftain Belladonna said grimly. "Why would you try to hide yourself, Blake?"

From the head of the table, Tricky Ricky's pink eyes flicked between everyone at the table. "Anyone else pick up that she apparently does this so often they can't keep the incidents straight? Anyone? Anyone at all? Just me then? Okay."

Across the table from Weiss, Lady Belladonna kept her expression hidden behind a cup of pomegranate juice that was being drunk with excruciating slowness.

Meanwhile, the two teenagers were still arguing.

"I was judging you just for being a Schnee!" Blake protested.

"Which I was!" Weiss reminded her.

"Ahem!"

This time, the table fell silent, and they turned their attention to the man who had so loudly cleared his throat.

"You ... are Jacques Schnee's daughter," Tricky Ricky said, staring at Weiss intently.

Weiss nodded, suddenly feeling very small. Well, smaller than usual, considering how petite she was.

"So he raised you to take over the family business, I assume," he continued. "Got you the best tutors money could buy, had you sit in on meetings, took you to social events where you'd see him hobnob with the other rich big wigs, all that stuff."

"Y-yes, sir," Weiss replied meekly with another nod.

She jumped as he smacked his hand on the table, rattling the tableware.

"Finally!" he crowed triumphantly. "Someone I can talk to around here with some business sense!"

"I— I d-don't think that's— What I mean is— Good sir, I am hardly qualified to discuss such matters with one so esteemed in the field as you," whimpered Weiss, a dozen competing emotions warring in her head, and most of them revolving around her father and her blood and all the horror they had brought.

The shipping magnate frowned, his brow furrowed, and the color of his eyes changed from a pleasant pink to a fiery red, like two hot coals. "Kali, may we have a word in private?"

Lady Belladonna put down her drink. "Of course, Father."

Weiss watched, her brow furrowing in concern as they walked out of the dining room. What—?

Through the doorway, she could still see the two talking furtively, glancing back at the table on occasion, with Tricky Ricky's expression growing soft as he looked at her. After a moment, he stormed off.

Lady Belladonna watched him for a moment before turning and returning to her seat at the table.

Weiss wanted to ask what was wrong, but fear formed a lump in her throat.

"Kali, dear," Mrs. Belladonna said, "what was that about?"

At that, the other woman leaned over to whisper in her mother-in-law's ear. Whatever she said caused the older woman's hood to flare open for a moment, and she turned and reached out to pat Weiss on the shoulder.

"Don't you worry, dear," she assured her. "Rick's not upset at you. He just gets a little passionate about things sometimes."

"Pfft! Ain't that the truth," groused the chieftain.

The grandmother glared at him. "Oh, come now. Everyone in this whole family gets passionate about things from time to time." She glanced back at Weiss and smiled. "I think you'll fit right in."

"I don't want to impose," Weiss assured her.

"Oh fiddlesticks," cursed Mrs. Belladonna. "This has been no trouble at all, but if you really must pay us back: tell us more about what's happened. The real story, I mean, just the facts. Rumors are so bad around here that the papers were even saying that poor Blake was dead for a while."

Blake groaned, her head collapsing into one hand while the other played with her utensils.

Lady Belladonna smiled like the cat that caught the canary. Wait, was that racist? "Oh but she was, from a certain point of view, at least. Here, I even got some pictures of her memorial."

"MOM!"

With that, she fished out her scroll, opened it, and then quickly brought up a collection of pictures that she began to display on the screen. She then passed it off to the grandmother, who took it in both hands.

"Mom, please, you're embarrassing me," Blake whined like a child, seeming to shrink down to the size of one.

The older woman's hood started to deploy, a beautiful pattern of colors on the flaps, as she brought her hand up to her mouth. "Oh no, my poor darling granddaughter … her grave looks like a pauper's."

"It's not a grave, Grandma!" complained Blake. "It's a memorial! That's totally different."

"Well, it certainly could have been put together better," her grandmother remarked as she handed the scroll back to the mother, who handed it to the father. "Weiss, why didn't you take better care of it?"

"I didn't even know she was dead until after she came back," Weiss defended herself.

"Not you too, Weiss!" Blake complained. "I wasn't dead! I was just brooding! I mean training! I was training!"

Chieftain Belladonna took out a set of reading glasses as he looked at the pictures. "Ah, so that's why people thought you weren't a faunus; you were wearing your friendship bow on top of your head. …Wait, no, that doesn't make sense. Were you wearing it even while you were sleeping?"

"I don't want to talk about it," Blake whined.

"She did," confirmed Weiss. "And in the locker room. And when she went to the shower."

"Blake, I thought I taught you better than that," Blake's mother scolded her. "You'll ruin your hair doing that."

Weiss saw the chieftain look at her in bewilderment. "And you didn't think that was odd?"

The snowcapped girl shrugged. "Our team leader always wears a cloak over her clothes."

"She's not wrong," Blake agreed.

"I assumed such eccentricities were normal," Weiss continued, "and that Blake was just a little bit extra."

It was at that moment when Blake's grandfather walked back into the dining room with a smile on his lips and a spring in his step. "Well, now that that's taken care of, what did I miss?"

His son handed him the scroll. "This. Blake apparently died. This is her memorial."

"Dad, I didn't die. I'm right here," complained Blake.

Her grandfather sat down and squinted at the screen as he flipped through several pictures mumbling to himself. "Looks like people remember you doing a lot, but where's the organizational and economic accolades? You mean to tell me you were there for how long, and you didn't think to take any classes on how to balance a budget or network with contacts? Good grief, girl. You were leading an independent terrorist cell, and you're telling me you didn't learn anything about resource management or acquisitions?"

"The visiting Atlesian professors did offer an etiquette class that covers business negotiations," Weiss spoke up. "Blake was gone for most of that semester though, so I'm fairly certain she missed them. I think Sun attended some though."

"'Sun'?" the chieftain repeated. "Now who is that?"

Blake was very deliberate in her answer: "He is a boy, who happens to be a friend of ours."

That was … technically correct.


"He's Blake's boyfriend," cut in Lady Belladonna, filling in the gap with a more accurate statement.

"Mom!" hissed Blake. "I was getting to that!"

"Oh, are you trying to hide your boyfriend from your family like in one of my programs?" asked Mrs. Belladonna with a coy smile. "That's adorable, Sweetie, but you don't need to worry. We won't bite. It's not like Ghiry is going to ban you from going back to Vale to stop you from seeing him. He would never be so silly."

The last line was said towards the chieftain himself, who seemed to be blushing under his beard. "Come on, Mom," he grumbled. "I'm not a walking stereotype. I can totally be hip with the kids. Besides, if he's taken etiquette classes, I bet he's fantastic in politics."

Tricky Ricky glared at his son. "I think the business sections of that course are far more relevant and important, not to mention respectable."

"I think you both will love him once you get around to meeting him," interjected Lady Belladonna with the clear hope of preventing another argument. "He's kind and smart and fiercely loyal, almost like a cute little puppy."

"Sun is not like a dog!" insisted Blake with a beet-red face.

"What's wrong with dogs?" asked Weiss innocently.

"They're filthy, diseased mongrels!" shouted Blake with a glare at her white-haired teammate. "You can't trust them, Weiss. You can't trust any of them!"

The whole family seemed taken aback by the outburst.

"Ooookay, so Sun isn't like a canine at all," relented Lady Belladonna. "He's still a very handsome young man, and I'm sure that when he meets the rest of the family here, you'll love him just as much as I did."

The chieftain leaned back and crossed his arms. "And where is this boyfriend of yours? Don't tell me he's scared to meet your family. Or are you ashamed of him?"

"He went back to Haven, Dad," Blake replied, exasperation in her voice. "He's a team leader; he's got responsibilities."

"Also, there weren't that many seats on the Night Ravens," put in Blake's mother. "The pilots were already complaining about just moving the schedule around enough to get Blake and Weiss down here."

"Fair," admitted the chieftain. "Hopefully, him being part of Haven Academy won't cause many issues for your relationship."

"He's already given me his mailing address, I've given him mine, and we've agreed to communicate via letters," Blake told her father respectfully. "We always knew that we would be involved in a long distance relationship and that communicating via the CCT wouldn't always be an option. We've prepared for this."

"Well, that's good to hear, but it's not what I was worried about," Chieftain Belladonna said, a look came briefly across his face, and then he went back to eating. "Say, Mom, these mashed potatoes are great."

Blake, flummoxed at the change in topic, looked mildly distraught.

"Well, I'm glad you think so, Ghiry, but those aren't potatoes," Mrs. Belladonna replied with a very flat expression.

Weiss could see that Blake obviously wanted to ask her father what really worried him, but she didn't want to disrupt the conversation, and because she couldn't do that, her imagination was filling in the gaps. The chieftain was clearly a good man, he had raised Blake and built up Menagerie into being the greatest nation on Remnant, but he hadn't seen his daughter in years and had just as clearly forgotten that she was a worrier. So it fell to Weiss to step up and alleviate the problem.

"Chieftain Belladonna, if I may be so bold, what issues were you worried about?" asked Weiss pointedly.

He chuckled. "Come now, Weiss; my daughter's best friend doesn't need to be so formal with me."

Tricky Ricky groaned in disgust. "For crying out loud, son, speak plainly! It's bad enough you shame this family in public with your doublespeak, but do you have to disquiet it in private too?"

"Dad, I'm just trying to be polite! I don't want Blake worrying over nothing," the Chieftain said defensively.

"Are you sure? 'Cause now you got the girls worrying over the complete lack of information you've provided. If you had stayed in the family business back then, you wouldn't be in this mess," mocked Tricky Ricky.

"Dang it, Dad, right now I'm the only thing standing between democracy and Sienna Khan turning Menagerie into a military dictatorship!"

"Oh? It's all on you, is it? Son, since you've clearly forgotten, this nation's political system is predicated on the idea that politicians are expendable, replaceable, and not at all indispensable. What makes you so different?"

"I'm the guy in the hot seat right now! Not anyone else. It's all on me to fix this problem with Mistral."

"Is that what this is about?" demanded Tricky Ricky.

"Yes! The Mistrali have been agitating for weeks about a Menagerite threat," revealed the chieftain in exasperation, his voice cooling down from the rant very suddenly. "I just don't know what we could have done to offend them."

Tricky Ricky sighed. "You didn't do a gosh-darned thing, son. They're just scared because the Atlesians have gone home, the headmaster of their academy was a traitor who killed most of their Huntsmen, and the PMCs just shot up their prices. Some idiots want someone to blame besides themselves, and we're it."

"But why us?" asked the chieftain.

"Because they know that you'll do nothing, nor should you," Tricky Ricky told him simply. "You should just wait for this all to blow over and not panic."

"But what if Sun can't wait that long?!" asked Blake in a mild panic. "What happens if he runs into problems because of me? What if—?"

"No, no, we're not doing this again," interrupted Weiss.

"Weiss, it's a perfectly reasonable concern that Sun might have issues because of the current political climate," Blake said, trying to sound logical.

"No, it isn't," insisted Weiss. "Neither is the concern that Sun might leave you because of that pressure."

Lady Belladonna actually broke out laughing at that part.

"It could happen," Blake declared futilely, almost incandescent from the blood rushing to her face. "He's had two women throw themselves at him already. I didn't even agree to marry him. Why wouldn't he run off with a girl who won't cause him trouble?"

By this point, Lady Belladonna was doubled over on the table in hysterical laughter, and the three other non-teenagers in the room were torn between helping her and the drama unfolding between Weiss and Blake.

Weiss put out her fingers and began counting off. "One, he was completely oblivious to Yang and Penny's advances. Two, you didn't agree to marry him yet."

"What?!" shouted Chieftain Belladonna.

"Three, because he's Sun, and you're his whole world. He revolves around you," finished Weiss without missing a beat. She hoped the chieftain wouldn't be too offended.

"That's geocentrism, which is quackery," was Blake's pouting response as she crossed her arms.

"What's this about Blake getting married?" asked the chieftain.

"Oh calm down, son. She's clearly just being paranoid," answered Tricky Ricky with a lie.

Not that he knew that, and not that Weiss was going to correct him just yet.

"Let's switch topics," he continued. "What do you girls plan to do with your lives? Go back to Beacon?"

"Not for education, no," replied Weiss, interlacing her fingers in front of her. "Thanks to our aforementioned activities in our little conspiracy of light, Professor Ozpin awarded all of us on Team Rainbow — and Yang — our Huntsman licenses. I can start picking up missions whenever I want, and I intend to the moment this dinner ends."

"Hmm. Dedicated, hard-working," mused the businessman appreciatively. "Anything else?"

Weiss paused in thought. "Well, I've gotten back into singing recently, so hopefully, I can use that in some way to help people and fund my Huntress activities."

Tricky Ricky nodded thoughtfully. "Good show. Feel free to drop by the office any time you're in town, by the way. We'd love to have you, and I think I've got a few jobs that could use a Huntress of your … well, availability, to be frank."

Weiss was touched. One of the best businessmen in the world wanted her to work for him? That was … disturbingly familiar, actually. Things would be different here though. Tricky Ricky wasn't her father; he was a faunus inclined to excellent character, not a human prone to … and she really needed to stop thinking like that. It wasn't something any of Blake's family wanted, and it wasn't something she wanted either; it just … kept happening. She would get over it though. She had to.

"Thank you, sir." Weiss answered with a slight bow. "I will gladly oblige your request."

"What about you, Blake?" asked Chieftain Belladonna. "What are you going to do with your life?"

The paranoid look of worry was knocked off of Blake's face slowly, and she blinked as she seemed to come around. "Huh? I'm sorry. What was that?"

"What do you want to do with your life? Besides Huntress and ninja contracts, I mean," rephrased her father. "I mean … your mother and I, I think we pushed you into the same activism we were into. We dragged you along, not really caring about what we were doing to you. We took your childhood away, you joined Sienna in the Fang, and … I'm sorry, Blake."

Blake, clearly not expecting any of that, seemed at a loss for words. "I'm not sure … Dad, you don't need—"

"What are you planning to do with your life?" Weiss interjected, repeating the question to recenter her friend.

"Oh! That's…" And Blake trailed off again as she searched for the right words, a blush of embarrassment coming to her face even as her expression became hopeful. "Well, I kind of want to be a prize fighter."

"WHAT?!" the chieftain roared incredulously.



Blake leaned back, watching the fist fly past, inches above her face, then stepped back twice, swaying back and forth with each step to dodge the follow-up blows. A left haymaker flew past her left cheek as she sidestepped and ducked in low.

Her fist connected with her opponent's jaw in a staggering uppercut that sent her opponent sprawling onto the sands and the crowd into a roar of excitement.

The bell sounded, and the referee called that her opponent's aura was critically depleted, which was probably redundant, given the fact that he was obviously unconscious.

The announcer strode out onto the sands with microphone in hand. "Ladies and gentlemen, the winner by a knock-out: the untouchable, unbeatable Eight-Lives BLAAAAAAAAAAKE!"

He raised her right fist into the air, the only part of her with any blood on it. The medics tended to her opponent. The crowd continued to cheer.

"Blake! Blake! Blake! Blake! Blake!"

The crowd was calling her name, shouting her praises, hundreds of faunus leaping for joy with her. Oh, and a few humans too, not just some of the tiny sliver of humans that lived on the island, but also her agent. It was electrifying.

Her agent, a human woman by the name of Joanna Huff, rushed forward. She climbed up onto the stage and somehow managed to get through the press of people around the guard ropes. She snagged a towel and a water bottle as she moved and brought those over to give to Blake.

"That was a great fight, kid! You really knocked it out of the park," she cheered, handing off to Blake the towel and bottle, which she immediately started to make use of. "We're going to make so much money off of this."

Blake didn't respond at first, instead looking at her opponent. The medics broke some smelling salts under his nose, and he suddenly shot awake, coughing and hacking. He looked around and found Blake offering him her hand. He took it, and she helped lift him up onto his feet. The crowd liked that, and they really liked her raising his hand up too.

After nearly a minute of cheering, the two combatants shook hands and separated with smiles, each going their own separate ways. The crowd was only barely starting to calm down.

"Good job," complimented Joanna. "Good sportsmanship is exactly the sort of thing people need to see. It plays well with the audience and sponsors, and it keeps the other fighters from poisoning your drink."

"They do that?" asked Blake.

"Not enough to kill," clarified Joanna as they stepped out of the ring. "Just enough to hamper you in the fight. So long as we stay out of the underground circuits, anyway; we go there, nothing's off-limits." She flipped through her notepad and consulted it. "Anyway, this win gets you past the qualifiers for the upcoming tournament, which gives you a shot at the title fight."

"One more step on the road to Mistral," murmured Blake, just loud enough to be heard.

"I've seen that movie. It's pretty funny," replied Joanna with good cheer. "This is more than that though, since a win here will show the whole fighting scene that you're the real deal. Winning with dust and weapons is one thing, but unarmed combat is the real basics. Just you and your semblance, can't get any purer than that."

"Which is why Arslan Altan is the mistress of it, and why she's a foe to be respected," mused Blake, her mind awash with the plan.

"Don't worry, I'll make sure the press get that," Joanna assured her as they began making their way out of the arena. "Speaking of the press, there have been questions about where you've been the last few years before you popped up at Beacon."

"What sort of questions?" Blake asked, inclining her head curiously.

"Well," Joanna answered, "some members of the White Fang have been talking about how you've been with them all those years. Now that you're back, they seem to really like bragging about your performance since entering the circuit."

Blake frowned. That was … less than ideal, to say the least.

"Of course," Joanna continued, "there's the other theory floating around. It's the more popular one in Vale."

"Oh, no," Blake closed her eyes and began rubbing her temples. "Please tell me that stupid theory hasn't made its way all the way here."

"What?" Joanna feigned astonishment. "It's a good story: a princess abducted and brainwashed into a child soldier, only to be rescued by a tall, dark, and handsome brooding bad boy. Star-crossed lovers angle optional. You have no idea how well that plays with your largest demographic."

"'Star-crossed lovers'?" repeated Blake incredulously.

"What's wrong?" Joanna asked.

"Adam didn't rescue me from being a child soldier," she hissed.

"Oh," Joanna said, then frowned. "But wait, how old were you when the White Fang turned violent?"

"Twelve," Blake said, wondering where she was going with this.

"And you stayed with them the whole time?"

"Yeees..." Blake confirmed, nodding slowly.

"So that made you a child soldier, didn't it?"

Blake tilted her head to the side as she turned it over in her mind.

"Well, technically, yes, I suppose," she admitted.

"So are you saying Adam wasn't the reason you left?"

Blake opened her mouth, then paused for a moment. Closing her mouth again, she frowned.

"Technically, yes, he's the reason I left," she grudgingly confirmed.

"So what's the problem?"

Blake looked away. The way Joanna — and the public, it seemed — had twisted events around, shaping the facts to fit the narrative … it bothered her. The fact that she still sometimes wondered what might have happened if she hadn't left — hadn't run away — didn't help matters.

Since that conversation at Ruby's birthday party, on the roof of the Xiao Long-Rose home, she'd begun to realize that Adam wasn't really the villainous specter that had haunted her nightmares since she'd left him on that train. No more than he was the cool, mature hero she'd crushed on when she had left Menagerie.

He was just a man — a boy, in some ways — who was, like everyone, shaped by those around him.

She shook her head. She needed to put their past together behind her. Just like he had.

"I just think the press needs to learn not to bring up people's exes," grumbled Blake, mentally shoving aside the confused mess of guilt, fear, and pity that the topic brought up. "Part of the reason I'm here in Menagerie is that I never want to think about him again. I've had quite enough of emotionally-stunted brats, and I'm quite happy being with a real adult man right now."

Her agent looked at her like she was a tad mad. "Not exactly the words I would use to describe Mister Wukong, but I guess he has a sort of enlightened ease to him."

"He's mature enough to not care about acting like a child," Blake explained patiently. "Unlike, say, a certain — as you put it — 'brooding bad boy.'"

"Okay, okay, point made," relented Joanna as they came close to the press conference door. She paused and brought out two earbuds. "All right, here's the commlinks. You take one; I'll take the other. I'll talk you through all the really difficult PR questions. We do this right, and we'll turn this win into a gateway to untold riches."

"How much are we talking?" asked Blake as she took one of the offered commlinks.

Joanna shrugged. "I don't know. I haven't been told."

"Fair enough," relented Blake before entering.

Instantly, she was bombarded by the bright flashing of people's scroll cameras. Joanna scurried off to make herself discreet while Blake strode up to the microphones being thrust out.

"Miss Belladonna, congratulations on the win!" one voice rose above the others. "People on the streets are also saying that this is a win for the White Fang too. Care to comment?"

This, she realized, was an opportunity. Even if it meant going a little off-script.

Joanna was probably not going to kill her. She hoped.


Author's Note 1 (Cyclone)
I'll be honest, this interlude chapter went through a lot of developmental changes along the way, on top of being chopped up into itty bitty pieces in order to ease beta-reading and editing and get this out to you guys faster.

The picture was provided by Sreshtiyer, and you can visit his DeviantArt page here.
Author's Note 2 (Cody MacArthur Fett)
In case anyone is wondering about the name of Blake's agent, Joanna Huff: yes, she is named after the Union soldier who killed Confederate general J.E.B. Stuart. The joke here being that her role was originally going to be taken up by Jem character Joanie Stuart, but it turned out Joanie wouldn't work in that role and so we needed to create an OC to fill the same role. So what better name for the woman who took Joanie's spot than the name of the guy who whacked her namesake?

It's been a long time since I wrote the above paragraph. Not nearly as long as the last chapter, but still long ago.

As Cyclone said, this chapter got split up, and I don't necessarily like it because it messes with the four chapter interludes we've had going till now, but … so much has happened that you guys don't need to be burdened with. All you, the readers, need to know is that the next chapter is coming soon after this. How soon? I have no idea, but the hold up isn't going to be on my end, I assure you.

For those who haven't guessed it, by the way, Blake's grandparents introduced in this chapter, is an allusion to the Rudyard Kipling classic Rikki-Tikki-Tavi. Tricky Ricky is based off the titular Rikki, and his wife Nagida is based off the cobra Nag that Rikki faces off against in the tale. It really is a good short story, for those who are interested, and a lot more morally complicated than the online summaries give it justice.

I hope people enjoyed this chapter, and will enjoy the next few parts of it as well.


Tune in next to see Weiss adapting to Menagerie and the introduction of many new characters, including the first on-screen appearance of Sienna Khan in the second part of "Homefront."
 
Last edited:
It lives, it lives!

Seriously it is good to see this again after so long. And it is a Good chapter, with interesting things getting set up for the future. *Looks at Weiss*
 
Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part II
(Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part II | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part II | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part III)




Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part II

* * *​

There were times Sienna Khan regretted getting into politics. Not often, though. The White Fang had been founded in the wake of the Faunus Rights Revolution, the symbology chosen to show that a white fang need not shed blood, but the decades since had shown how weak and toothless its leadership was. Decades of barely perceptible progress against oppression and prejudice that spoke honeyed words and navigated the laws with a grace and deftness that would be the envy of the finest ballet dancer or the deadliest tournament fighter had turned the White Fang in a seething mass of rage.

The White Fang had needed change; indeed, change was inevitable. Of that, she was certain.

But had it needed her to steer it on its new course?

Perhaps. Perhaps not. Perhaps another would have been able to direct that simmering anger more precisely. Or perhaps they would have lost control completely or even simply been consumed by it themselves.

Ghira was too soft, Kali too circumspect, refusing to take the lead herself. Their daughter, Blake, however … true, she had been young, naïve, in need of a guiding hand to teach her, but she'd still had that spark, that fire her parents had lost.

Sienna hadn't even needed to recruit the girl. Blake had come to her, and since then, she'd tried her best to teach the girl what she could. She'd been so proud.

Perhaps too proud. Still, how was she to know that Weiss Schnee would go to Beacon, rather than study in their northern fortress of Atlas?

Blake ... Adam ... they had been the best, the most promising, Blake's caution tempering Adam's recklessness, yet both with a passion for the cause above all else. And yet, somehow, the Schnee girl had managed to arrange to be placed on a team with Blake at Beacon and gotten her hooks into her — she always had been too kind for her own good — and through her, into Adam.

Now…

It was a good thing that Sienna had so much experience directing anger where it would be most productive. Even so, the tiger ears that peeked through her dark hair still twitched.

"'In addition, the White Fang actively and violently disrupts otherwise peaceful protests for faunus rights, setting back perceptions of faunus by decades,'" Sienna read mockingly. She lowered the draft newspaper in her hands and sent a piercing glare at the twins who stood before her.

"We need to bury this," she said, waving the newspaper at them, the loose sleeves of her shirt slipping down and exposing the tiger-stripe tattoos that lined the dusky skin of her arms. "As much as we safely can, at least."

It was most fortunate she had made arrangements so that — when she was in Menagerie, at least — she could receive an "early edition" and make ... suggestions before they actually went to print. It meant she could head off PR disasters like this.

"Whatever other news we're getting from the Kingdoms of Man," she continued, golden eyes flashing, "blur the lines. There are a lot of crazy stories coming in, and I find it highly unlikely that all of them — or even any of them — are actually true. A good newspaper cannot, after all, in good conscience publish something without making it clear that the veracity is ... questionable."

And given the effort they'd made to subvert the shipment of carrier pigeons from Menagerie to Midway Station — the pigeons that formed the final leg by which the profits of Menagerie's spy networks found their way home — in order to swap them for pigeons that instead found their home at a location under the White Fang's control, they could ensure none of the more … problematic reports from the Kingdoms of Man reached the Belladonnas in a timely manner. It was an asset to be used carefully, sparingly, but an extremely useful one nonetheless.

"Of course, High Leader," Corsac Albain agreed.

"We shall gently remind those in the media that what the young Belladonna girl says is suspect," concurred his brother Fennec.

The two fox faunus weren't identical twins, not exactly — one look at their faunus features, a tail for Corsac and a pair of ears for Fennec, proved that, as did their differing heights — but they played it up, wearing their brown hair in the same short and wide scalplock style and wearing the same outfits whenever possible. Soft-spoken as they were, one might dismiss them as hangers-on or advisors of no consequence, but Sienna wasn't that foolish.

Poison was silent, after all, but that did not make it any less deadly than a bomb.

"See that you do," Sienna insisted. "I don't need to remind you of the consequences to the cause, the White Fang, and you personally if the people around Menagerie believe her and what she says about us."

The office of the High Leader of the White Fang in the Menagerie headquarters was both small and humble and too much of both for Sienna's tastes, but it was soundproofed, and that made up for many deficiencies.

"The fact it's true makes it all the more important that no one believe her," Sienna said in a low, cold voice. "Her, or the Schnee she dragged home."

She sat back down in her high-backed chair behind the desk and waved them off. The two brothers leapt to obey, leaving the room. The door clicked shut, and she was left alone to drink in the scenery and stew in her thoughts.

The office was even more austere than it had been a few minutes ago with her subordinates kneeling in front of her. Simple, not befitting a woman who would lead her race to being the rightful rulers of the planet, someone who made humans quake and shiver at the mere thought of her name. In other words, it was not befitting of her, of Sienna Khan.

The office looked good for the media, and that was about all it did well in Sienna's estimation. Well, that and display some of her trophies. Little things like a letter of appreciation from some faunus whom they had saved from bandits, or the half-burned deed of a business that dared to hire faunus workers for less than they were worth, or that clock.

The large mechanical clock still worked after all these centuries, its hands still regularly ticking as the time went by, but that wasn't why Sienna was so fond of it. Nor was it the exquisite detail in the construction that brought her the greatest pleasure, though those gilded lines representing the ground and sky definitely were pleasing. No, what made it the crown jewel of her collection was how she had gotten it.

Immediately after seizing control of the White Fang from that soft-hearted fool, Ghira Belladonna, Sienna had went about securing her power base. Besides ordering the disposal of certain malcontents, one of the important tasks she had was proving her worth as the new, more proactive leader of White Fang. That was proven when she sought out an old Mistrali noble who had humiliated her and other faunus years before, broken into his home, humiliated him in front of his family before torturing his family in front of him, and then killing him before ransacking the house and selling his family on the black market to a no doubt horrific fate.

That clock was one of the things she had taken from the house before it was demolished by her forces, a wonderful luxury item that she would get to show off with no one being the wiser. Many a time had reporters and politicians been inside this chamber, and not once did they notice the significance of it. They heard her vows of violence and thought it to just be a charming set of rhetoric. Idiots … but useful idiots, which helped keep the funding going.

That funding, and everything else, was now in danger because of Blake and what she had said.

With the impending fall of the SDC — already effectively driven out of Vale, suffering guerilla attacks in Vacuo, and under thorough investigation even in its stronghold of Atlas — there would be much rejoicing, certainly, but it also meant that, once the celebrations died down, the White Fang would no longer have a concrete target.

Which was a problem for Sienna.

Only a fool would blame the SDC for all the prejudice and injustice that fell upon the faunus, prejudice and injustice that long predated Nicholas Schnee's founding of the company, let alone his son-in-law's amoral pursuit of success above all else. But the world was filled with fools, it seemed, and it had been a useful narrative for Sienna, one that contained and directed the rage that filled the White Fang's ranks at a visible target, one whose policies had earned it all the violence visited upon it but was resilient enough to survive while progress could be quietly made through other avenues, avenues that were made all the more accessible with the threat of the White Fang's more violent cells lurking in the background.

Therein lay the problem with the "new direction" Blake was promoting — really, a return to her father's ways. It was unfeasible. Even if she was right and the humans listened, even if the Kingdoms of Man could be trusted to both honor their word and leash their own radicals, there was too much anger, too much resentment within the ranks of the White Fang, too much need for blood.

In taking over the White Fang, Sienna had taken the proverbial tiger by the tail, and Blake, in her soft-hearted naïveté, sought to loosen that grip and let the tiger run free.

Discrediting her wouldn't work forever, of course. It would only delay the inevitable; Blake's message would be heard, and people would listen. The Belladonna name carried great weight in Menagerie, after all. There was only so far one could question her credibility. In the long term…

'A toothless tiger will soon starve.'

It was, after all, why the White Fang had failed for so long before she took the reins. That was not a mistake she would make.

With anyone who stood in her way.

Idly, she opened the desk and checked the letters. Many of them were useless platitudes from well-wishers, some were vital communiques, and one was from her cousin Shere in one of Vale's coastal cities. She hadn't replied to any of them yet, and she was definitely not going to reply to her cousin's letter. She hadn't even read it yet, but she assumed it was yet another thinly veiled attempt by him to get her to give up her job. He always did care far more about money and prestige than he ever did care about his fellow faunus, and he had the absolute gall to look down on her for fighting in the struggle against humanity that every faunus should be eager to engage in.

Race traitor…

Not that she didn't like money and prestige too, and everything that came with it, but she had a proper sense of priorities. Her cousin, for all his vaunted glories and assumed confidence, would never be truly powerful — would never be as rich or as well-regarded as he wanted — so long as even one human failed to quake in fear of his name. Of their name. She was securing that for him, for all faunuskind, and he would thank her for it one day. She would make sure he thanked her one day.

Fear was the only way that humanity could be kept in line, in their place, and in a state of compliance. Fear of the faunus. Fear of the White Fang. Fear of her.

A tone from her personal computer on her desk interrupted her thoughts. She checked the number and frowned. She wasn't expecting a call from that number … well, at any time. The last time she had heard from him was when she was back in Anima, and one did not simply make intercontinental calls to Menagerie.

She pressed the answer button, and instantly, her computer's holographic monitor was replaced by a floating silhouette of an eared faunus head with the words "SOUND ONLY" displayed underneath.

"High Leader Khan," came the robotic and clearly fake voice from the speakers, "I understand that you have run into a public relations problem."

Sienna's eyes would have narrowed if she hadn't had more control. How did you hear about that? "I've had many. It is part and parcel of running a revolutionary organization."

"This goes beyond the norm, however," continued the voice of her mysterious investor. "Blake Belladonna has publicly discredited both you and your organization. Reports from the military, the First Lady, and Firebrand have all confirmed her story. People are starting to believe stories about the White Fang that they dismissed before, stories about your activities."

The ticking of the clock, the clock that she had killed to get, suddenly sounded more like artillery fire than any charming background noise.

Sienna kept her cool on the outside. "The Schnee is clearly a liar, and the soldiers and Kali both are fools for believing anything a human says about me. The only reason these accusations have any weight at all is because of that traitor, Blake."

"Agreed, which is why she needs to be removed from the equation. Permanently."

There were many thoughts that ran through Sienna's mind at that, but the one she vocalized was, "How?"

"It will be difficult. She is a ninja," revealed the voice, letting slip some new information that Sienna hadn't heard before, and which … well, it definitely made things more difficult. "She is also watched after at all times by the House Belladonna guard and Firebrand. Whoever eliminates her must be a master of stealth, subterfuge, and assassination."

"Do you have someone in mind?" asked Sienna as she moved through the lists of assassins who could be hired for this.

"Confirmed. She is an expert infiltrator, a master manipulator, and someone you have worked with before."

Things fell into place for Sienna, and she felt her gut drop. "Oh no, not her. You can't seriously have tracked down—"


"Chrysalis, the Changeling Queen," announced the far too proud and definitely too greasy fake Atlesian Councilor that now stood in front of Sienna. "I believe we've met before."

Sienna took the arthropod faunus's offered hand with gloved hands of her own and gently shook it. "I gave you your job."

Chrysalis took back the hand. "Oh, yes. Do forgive me. It's been a long time, and I've been pretty busy bringing Atlas to its knees these last few years. Why, if it hadn't been for me, General Ironwood would still have his job."

"Yes, and if it hadn't been for you, General Colton would still be out of a job," Sienna reminded her with no small bit of annoyance.

Chrysalis waved it off. "A small setback for another day. At the moment, the White Fang has more immediate concerns, like that fool, Blake Belladonna. She has interfered with our plans for the last time!"

Sienna held back on the many snide remarks she wanted to make about the woman she had prayed was dead years ago but who had somehow had the discourtesy to survive against all reason. "She needs to go, and go in a manner that pins the blame on our enemies, not us. We can't afford to be connected to this."

"Then it is good that you came to me, sought me out, and asked specifically for my genius," proclaimed Chrysalis.

"Actually, I asked for anyone but you," clarified Sienna.

"No matter. The important thing is that you leave everything to me," insisted Chrysalis. "Before, you were doomed to failure in this operation, but thanks to my presence, everything will succeed flawlessly. The fools that you foolishly let live shall be easily defeated by me. Mwahahahahahaha! —HUH!"

In the blink of an eye, Sienna's hand shot out and wrapped around Chrysalis's throat, squeezing it and bringing her in close to look into the cold and deadly eyes of a tiger. "Watch your tone, Chrysalis. Remember who you work for and remember that your declarations of superiority have all too often turned to ash in your mouth. When I say that this cannot be traced back to us, I mean it, and if you fail in doing that one simple thing, I will rip out your spleen through your throat and prove the White Fang's innocence by offering Ghira your pelt. Are we clear?"

Chrysalis hissed and gasped, her pale and sickly face having turned red and purple as she tugged and slapped ineffectually at Sienna's hand.

"Are. We. Clear?" asked Sienna again, allowing Chrysalis just a little bit of slack.

The failed infiltrator gasped and let out a strangled, "Yes! Yes, perfectly clear!"

"Good," Sienna allowed with a small smile, finally letting Chrysalis's neck loose.

She dropped to her knees like a sack of potatoes, her breath ragged and coughing. "They will not know it was us, High Leader."

"See that they don't," Sienna Khan ordered.

Sienna's cape swirled around her as she turned and walked away from the prostrate "queen."


Gregor Doyle was living the good life. And why not? He was handsome, his buffalo horns only accentuating his strong jawline and cleft chin. He was strong — as an ox, as one might say! — and capable. He was a champion prizefighter. He was the greatest Huntsman in Menagerie!

Of course, there wasn't that much competition for the last point, and he didn't have a fancy Academy education, but he'd passed the licensing exam, just like everyone else, and even when he worked in Vacuo and Vale, he had excelled. He could have led a good life there, in the Kingdoms of Man, perhaps even retiring while he was still young, but his people needed him.

And besides, the Kingdoms of Man were all too filled with … Man.

At the moment, he was riding across the desert to Prospector's Heights, one of Menagerie's more remote settlements, his weapon — Fool's Gold, a bolt-thrower long gun with a flared barrel that concealed a shortsword blade in its wooden furniture — slung from his back. He had some time before his next tournament match, and there had been reports of Desert Maw sightings. The last communique, however, had been a few days old. Given how the subterranean Grimm relied on sound to sense their prey and were often accompanied by Creeps that possessed thermal vision — both of which often led to attacks on infrastructure, particularly communications infrastructure — that did not bode well for the settlement's wellbeing.

But so far, they looked to be holding out just fine. The walls still stood, with watchmen posted, and though there were signs of collapsed Desert Maw burrows and damage to one section of the wall where the burrowing had caused it to crumple, the repairs seemed almost finished.

"Look!" called out one of the watchmen as he pointed. "It's Gregor!"

"Gregor!"

"Gregor!"

"Open the gates!"

"It's Gregor!"

As others joined the call, the great gates creaked open, moved by teams of men on pulley ropes.

Gregor smiled. It was good to be recognized. He ignored the ladies tittering and whispering as they watched him; that was something he'd gotten used to over the years.

"What ho!" he called as he rode in, then clambered off Peaches, handing the horse's reins to a waiting stablehand. "I hear word of Desert Maws, and yet, I find you brave folk standing on solid ground instead of cowering on your rooftops. I must commend your courage!" He gave them a broad smile. "So, if one of you would be so kind as to guide me to where the sightings were…?" He trailed off expectantly.

There was some awkward shuffling.

What was wrong?

"Actually," a goat-horned man said, stepping forward, "the Desert Maws have already been eliminated. A Huntress came by just two days ago."

Gregor rocked back, impressed. Desert Maws were difficult to fight under the best of circumstances, for they could remain underground, nearly immune to harm, until they chose to strike, and the maws they were named for were sharp, multi-sectioned jaws that contained within them a mass of powerful tentacles, each as thick as his arm.

Not just an arm. His arm. Gregor's arms were thicker than most.

"I wasn't aware any Huntresses were in the area?" he said questioningly. Last he heard, Rocio had just returned to Kuo Kuana to recover from a venomous wound she'd taken — not even from a Grimm, but a perfectly mundane snake — Selda was out at sea hunting a Sea Feilong, and Destina was busy clearing out a pack of Jungle Sabyrs a good hundred miles east of here.

"Firebrand's a new face," the spokesman said. "Haven't seen her before. She cleared up most of the Desert Maws when she got here last night, then caught the two stragglers this morning. Real diligent. I don't think she even caught a wink of sleep until the job was done."

"Is she still around?" Gregor asked. "I think I'd like to meet her, welcome her to the hallowed halls of Menagerie's heroes."

There was a vague chorus of feminine disappointment from nearby.

Women, he thought. In another time and place, he'd gladly indulge himself in their affections, but not here, not now, not with his curiosity piqued.

"Ah, yes," the spokesman said. "She's by the job board. We just repaired our telecom tower." He gestured, and Gregor moved to follow.

He idly wondered what this "Firebrand" was like. Perhaps she had a fire semblance? Few around Menagerie could afford to use dust regularly, after all. Regardless, to vanquish multiple Desert Maws and already be raring to go, looking for another job, meant she was certainly a cut above. Selda might have managed it, though she would be dead on her feet afterwards. Rocio and Destina — the two Academy dropouts never having actually acquired their licenses — might have been able to, if they were working together and had good intel, but he wouldn't bet on it.

Firebrand must surely cut a striking figure, he concluded.

Soon — Prospector's Heights wasn't a very large settlement, after all — the crowd parted, revealing the Huntress as she squinted at the job board. The job board was an old and clunky monochrome CRT screen with flickering lines of tiny plain text, rather than the fancy holograms and GUIs one might find up north; it didn't even have a touchscreen, instead navigated by a small mechanical keyboard resting below it.

She was a surprisingly slight girl with pale hair and skin, dressed largely in black: her hakama was black with fiery accents, and she wore a matching black bolero jacket over a white crop top with gold accents. Bright blue eyes peered out from under a wide-brimmed sun hat, complemented by some jewelry that Gregor couldn't describe. Firebrand, it was clear, was not used to tropical climate, likely hailing from somewhere far to the north, perhaps Vale or even Atlas.

If she was from Atlas, then someone — like himself, perhaps — could say that she was a beautiful little snow fairy. She might even have the wings to match, somewhere. Aside from her midriff, she was covered up fairly well, save that the colors were wrong; more white would have worked better in the heat and been a complementary color to her delicate features.

Whatever those features were though, they were far too hidden. He did not even see any sign of her faunus trait. In fact, if they were anywhere else in the world, he'd think she was a filthy human.


"You must be Firebrand!" he boomed. The girl spun and jumped back, startled, staring up at him almost like a rabbit caught in the open, her mein belying her abilities.

Mostly.

He did not miss her hand dropping to the sword at her hip.

"I'm Gregor Doyle," he said jovially. "Seems you beat me to the punch."

There was a moment of recognition in her eyes, and she nodded. "I apologize for double booking, but the mission was available, and I felt speed was the wiser course of action."

"HA! Far be it from me to discourage the latest hero to come to Menagerie!" he cheered, putting on his best winning smile as he saw in her eyes the baseline level of attraction almost all women felt towards his peak masculine form. "Please, allow me to buy you a beer at the local canteen."

"I appreciate the gesture, good sir, but I'm afraid I was just about to leave," she replied before quickly spinning around and typing something out with a series of loud clacks. "There. I've accepted a job in Sokehs. I should depart immediately."

When she turned around, she found Gregor blocking her path. "Come now. Surely there is time for at least some celebration before running off to the next job."

"There isn't," Firebrand replied simply. "Every moment I delay is a moment that could cost someone their life."

"This is Menagerie, Firebrand," he said. "It's obvious you're recently arrived, but you must understand: we are a hardy people. We've made do with a bare handful of Huntsmen, and we will continue to do so. This isn't like those northern kingdoms that boast about their Huntsmen and Academies and then go running at the first sign of trouble. We fight, and we fight well."

"I do not doubt that," she acknowledged. "Still, I'd much rather get moving."

"Then I shall at least walk you out of town!" he insisted, falling in next to her as she began striding along the street.

A curious look crossed her face. "Is it that obvious?" she asked. "That I'm new here, I mean."

He nodded. "It's your attire," he elaborated. "You're clearly smart enough not to have made the most common mistake in that you've made sure to mostly cover yourself up from the sun, but black is … not the best color around here. You'd do much better in lighter colors, and personally, I think you'd look stunning in white. Perhaps with some light blue to match your eyes?"

She stiffened at that, then shook her head emphatically.

"No," she said. "I very much disagree." She offered him a faint smile. "This is a new start for me. I left all that behind."

Well, that wasn't really a surprise. A lot of faunus came to Menagerie to escape their past. Here, or Vacuo. But Vacuo had far too many humans, and so that barely counted as a fresh start at all, unless you liked sand.

Well, more sand.

"I can understand that," he said, rolling his bulging shoulders, "but a piece of advice? A new start doesn't mean you should leave everything behind. Whatever brought you joy before, especially in the darkest moments, can still do so now. Cherish them."

"Oh, don't worry," she said, her smile growing fond and genuine. "I brought those with me."

"Well, good!" he boomed. "I've seen too many faunus trying to escape their misery forget what made life worth living in the first place."

She blinked at him in surprise.

"What?" he asked.

"Oh, nothing," she said, shaking her head. "It's just— I'm not a faunus."

What. He stopped dead at the edge of town in poleaxed incomprehension.

The girl — Firebrand — blissfully unaware, turned and waved as she continued walking.

"Thank you, Gregor," she said. "Perhaps we'll meet again."


Ghira groaned in satisfaction as he got up from his desk and stretched out after a hard day's work, grinding through the paperwork that greased the wheels of any bureaucracy. It was good, he thought, to do good. Of course, the paycheck didn't hurt either.

"HA!" he bellowed loudly to himself, taking a moment afterwards to acknowledge that no one had heard him laugh except perhaps the guards on the balcony, but they wouldn't say anything.

He frowned for a brief moment, and then decided to go get himself some dinner. Normally, Kali would be taking care of that, but at the moment, she was off having some private, off-the-record meals with some of the prominent families from the outer settlements. It was a maneuver to massage the local politics such that things came up rosey for the national government, as the political situation in Menagerie right now was … delicate … to say the least.

Since Sienna had taken over, the White Fang had remained circumspect in Menagerie. Ghira himself had advocated for an admittedly extreme level of pacifism — the victim card wasn't one he liked to play, but he was savvy enough a politician to understand that it was far better at effecting lasting change than any bloody revolution — and it was no secret that Sienna had led the White Fang into taking a different path, but the worst that had been known in Menagerie was the occasional bit of "overeager vigilantism."

Blake's incendiary tell-all about the White Fang had painted a very different picture — one of violence and outright terrorism that oftentimes hurt the faunus just as much it hurt the humans — and stirred up a lot of unrest, with the people of Menagerie uncertain of who to believe. Kali's decision to invite Weiss (Not-a-)Schnee as their guest was making things even more … difficult. He could understand why Kali had invited her, but he still had his reservations. He had responsibilities to Menagerie, after all, and the girl's mere presence had caused quite the disruption in the island nation.

Speaking of Blake and Weiss, the former was out taking care of some merchandising deal, and the latter had been going on missions for some time — he had to admit, the girl was a real go-getter and had been eager to begin her career as a Huntress — so he really was all alone.

Humming the national anthem to himself in a suitably cheesy way, he entered the kitchen, opened the MARS-brand fridge, and tried to think of what he was going to have for dinner.



He hadn't a clue. Years of marriage had made him close to incapable of surviving on his own. Then again, you didn't need to survive if you ate ketchup sandwiches and—

He broke out of his thoughts when he heard a loud banging from directly behind him. He whirled around and found … Weiss. She was crouching down and trying to pick up a few of those big metal bowls that Kali used for salads and stuff like that.

"Schiesse … stupid … Verboten…" she muttered to herself self-deprecatingly as she picked up the bowls and brought them over to the sink to be washed.

She put the dirty dishes away, clearly too tired to even notice the giant hairy man standing in the kitchen because she didn't even glance at his face even when she briefly looked around for the sink.

"Weiss," he began. She didn't respond. "Weiss?" he repeated, a little louder.

That sobered her up real quick. The tiny white-haired girl jumped in place, whirling around with wide eyes such that the hakama she was wearing flared out briefly and her long braid flew around. There was a brief look of terror in her sunken blue pools and then embarassment.

"Chieftain Belladonna!" exclaimed Weiss in a slight panic. "I didn't see you come in."

"Funny, I could say the same thing," he joked light-heartedly. "Of course, I've also been standing here looking at you look through me for the past five minutes."

Weiss's eyes got a little wider, and she gave a bow with her upper body. "I'm sorry, Chieftain! It won't happen again!"

"Relax, Weiss," he told her, and for a brief moment, she did actually relax. "Why did it happen this time?"

"Just … tired, sir," she replied.

"I can see that," he commented dryly, and then asked another question. "When was the last time you ate?"

Weiss returned his question with a question of her own: "What day is it?"

Without thought, he patted one of the stools in front of the tiny movable island in the kitchen and ordered her to, "Sit. I'm going to make you some food."

She obeyed quickly, and then just as quickly, he started on making her dinner. It was clear she needed food quickly, but … He glanced at her. Just throwing together a sandwich seemed … inadequate. Pulling open the door to the MARS-brand refrigerator, he pulled out a carton of eggs, a stick of butter, some shredded cheese, and some tiny glass containers full of various toppings.

Slicing off a generous hunk of butter into a frying pan, he opened the egg carton and picked up three eggs, then hesitated. He looked at the poor girl again, then picked up two more eggs before closing up the carton and setting it aside.

"So, did the mission go well?" asked Ghira, his mind easily splitting his attention between the task and Weiss. "Has anyone been giving you any trouble?"

"Hmm? Oh, yes. The first mission went very well," answered Weiss, taking a moment to wake up again. "And I don't think most people even realized who I am."

"'First mission'?" Ghira repeated, as he continued whisking the now salted eggs. "Just how many missions did you go on? You've been gone all week."

"I…" Weiss began before trailing off and then rooting around in the hidden pockets of her clothes to bring out her scroll. "Uhhhh … five. No, six; I misread one of the dates on my record. There was one town that had more than one mission posted. Not sure if I got them all."

Ghira frowned, even as he poured the eggs out into the pan covered with frothing butter. "You're a real go-getter aren't you? But you do realize this is supposed to be a vacation, right? Don't you think you've been pushing yourself a bit too hard, young lady?"

"No," she answered bluntly. "The missions were completed successfully, and I came back to rest before I collapsed."

"That's a very thin margin you're relying on," commented Ghira as he used a pair of chopsticks to stir the eggs. "You can barely stand, you aren't seeing things clearly, and it's taking effort for you to remain alert. If a Grimm were to attack you right now, you'd be dead. Heck, if a combat school freshman were to attack you right now, you'd be dead."

"This is nothing. It should be nothing," swore Weiss. "There was this one Atlesian girl named … something. Anyway, she once fought for ninety-one hours nonstop. Wasn't even out of combat school yet. Can I do less?"

"Yes," he said bluntly. "Yes, you can." He let his voice soften. "This isn't Atlas, young lady. You shouldn't be using Atlesians as your measuring stick, especially given your own rather vocal opinions of them."

"But I have to make up for the kindness you've shown me!" she declared. "I have to make up for what my family has done to the faunus!"

Her words almost made Ghira lose his grip on the pan he was tapping. Her words were shocking, but perhaps more so for the fact that she had clearly had them in her head all along and was only letting them slip now because of the sleep deprivation she was suffering from. In that moment, he saw all too clearly the abuse that Kali had spoken of, that Dad had picked up on with his uncanny ability to read people.

Was everything an exchange to this young lady? A tit for tat, a quid pro quo? Did she think that she could ever square her side of the bargain?

This wasn't Atlas. For all the jokes about the frozen north freezing hearts, he knew a number of Atlesians — not many; the northern kingdom liked to pretend Menagerie didn't exist — and this was … atypical, to say the least.

What had her birth family done to her? How could they have done what they did to her?

There wasn't a day that passed in which he didn't regret all the mistakes he had made raising Blake, and there had been a lot of them. Perhaps chief among them had been letting her join in on their political activities. It had seemed like such an easy thing at the time. She had been so eager to follow in Mommy and Daddy's footsteps, so anxious to assist. It had seemed harmless enough to let her help, in her own little way, but it wasn't. They had destroyed her childhood, destroyed her character, and through their failure with her, they had brought misery to hundreds of other people.

But never, not once, had he consciously abused Blake. Yet, if his wife was to be believed, that was just what had happened with Weiss. Her family had pressured her endlessly, abused her heart, and abused her body. Beatings from her sister and…

By all the gods, her younger brother was still in that hell hole.

Ghira needed to get him out, but he couldn't do that right now. What he could do was finish tucking the cheese into this omelette au fromage and serve it to a tired little girl before escorting her to bed. That would be enough for tonight.

It was like his dad always used to say, back when he was growing up, 'The big picture is made up of little pictures.'

"Collective guilt is a heck of a thing," Ghira said after a moment of silence as he finally started the final preparations on the dish: flipping it onto a plate, buttering it, and then sprinkling the toppings on it. "It's also a load of malarkey. Their sins aren't yours, and they aren't your responsibility. You also can't make amends to an entire race, and anyone who says you have to is…" He paused, groping mentally for the right words. "Slavery began with debt. No one under this roof wants to continue that cycle. And what we've given you, we gave you freely." He placed the omelette in front of her. "Including this. Dig in. I don't want to see anything left on that plate when you're done, young lady."

He had put a fork on the plate before offering her the dish, and she used it to start eating it. The expression on her face, when it changed from its tired melancholy to the sort of thing that only came from a good meal, was worth it all. It was definitely worth it.

"You're taking the day off tomorrow, do you hear?" he told her. "That means no alarms, no scrolls, and definitely no missions. Do you understand?"

"Yeash, sher!" she confirmed with a smile. At least, Ghira was fairly certain that was a confirmation.

"Don't talk with your mouth full," he told her.

Weiss nodded and continued eagerly consuming the meal. Soon, perhaps too soon, she was done. She had cleaned her plate, and before she could literally clean her plate, he took it from her and brought it over to the sink. It would get taken care of later.

"Alright, off to bed now, young lady," he told her. "Clean yourself up, and I want to see lights out…"

Before he could finish the sentence, he turned around and found that Weiss had fallen asleep on the island. Well, maybe it wasn't "sleep" sleep, but it was close enough. She was leaning on the countertop, using her crossed arms as a makeshift pillow.

A smile played across his face, and he reached down to pick the small little girl up into his arms and carry her to her room.

"Wah, I'm awake," she mumbled.

"Yes, you are," agreed Ghira as they walked out of the kitchen.

"I don't need you to carry me," Weiss insisted. "I can walk there on my…"

She trailed off as her mouth contorted open in a giant yawn.

"At least let me brush my teeth; I'll stink," she complained.

"You can brush them in the morning; that's what I do," Ghira told her as he leaned down and slid open the door to her room.

"Eww," she moaned in very sleepy disgust.

He brought her over to her bed, skillfully pulled back the covers, and then put her down and tucked her in.

"I'll get the sheets dirty," she whined.

"We'll wash them tomorrow," he assured her softly, kneeling down close to her. "For now, it's time to sleep."

Weiss yawned again. "Okayyy."

"Sleep tight," he told her softly.

"Good night, Daddy," she murmured, and then sleep took her.

Ghira felt himself trip over those words.

All right, Kali, he admitted, you win.

"Good night, Sweetie," he said, brushing a few stray hairs out of her face. "See you in the morning."

(Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part I | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part II | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part III)​

Author's Note 1 (Cyclone)
And here, we see the four faces of the White Fang. Kind of happened unintentionally, actually, when we split this up. Makes me wish we had a fifth face of the White Fang to showcase for a proper Quintesson reference.

Artwork once again provided by Sreshtiyer; his DeviantArt page is found here.
Author's Note 2 (Cody MacArthur Fett)
This is the next part of the split of chapter. It made logical sense to have Sienna reacting to what Blake said after the previous chapter ended as the beginning, and then to have the end be that line because … look at it! How can you not end on that?

Gregor Doyle is an expy of Gaston, as a counter to Blake's Beauty.


Next time on Spark to Spark, Dust to Dust Weiss tries to enjoy her mandatory time off and find out more about Menagerie at the same time. It's a working vacation inside a working vacation in Part III of "Homefront."
 
Last edited:
Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part III
(Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part II | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part III | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part IV)




Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part III

* * *​

Hey, Sun, how are you doing? I'm not sure if you're expecting this letter or not, since we never actually said when either of us was going to write the other, but if you're not expecting this, that just means it's a pleasant surprise, right? I miss you, Sun. I miss you more than I've ever missed anyone before. Every day, I wake up, and every day, I can't wait to see you at breakfast in the cafeteria, but breakfast is with my family, and you're 5,000 miles away. Not that breakfast with the family is bad, mind you. It's just that I wish I was having breakfast with you. There are so many other things that I want to experience with you here in Menagerie too. You'd really love it, I know it. There's plenty of people here, the climate's great, and we've even got this great big desert outback. (I remember you talking about the deserts of Vacuo, and while I think the deserts here might be a bit more dangerous, I know you laugh in the face of danger almost as much as Neptune does, so it will probably be fun.) I'll get to see you soon though, since after I'm done with this unarmed combat tournament, I'm going to move on to fighting tournaments elsewhere, and that means being able to connect to the CCT! I definitely want to go to Mistral, though, since it's got all the best fighting competitions, and if I'm in Mistral, that means I get to see Haven too!

I hope you are well in Haven. Last I heard, they still hadn't found Sage and Scarlet, but I hope that's changed. I hope you will reply to me with the words speaking of how well they are. I regret that I did not know them better before their disappearance. Should they be found once more, I will endeavor to get to know them better, because I want to know your team as well as I know you. OK, not like I know you, but I do hope to get to know them better.

When I get to Mistral, it will probably be for Pyrrha's wedding. She's my best non-Weiss friend, and I won't miss it for the world. If you can get away from Haven for a few days, I'd like to see you there too. If you can't make it, then I'll see you in Mistral itself, and we can dance next to the waterfalls, or in a garden. There's so many things I want to do with you, Sun, and we'll get to do them all when we see each other again.

Well, maybe not all of them. It's a pretty long list.

With love, your girlfriend,
Blake Belladonna
XOXOXOXO​

Blake stared down at the letter she had just written with a critical eye. Was this enough? Was it too much? It was hard to say. For all that Weiss was confident in Sun's continued affections, Blake wasn't so sure. It wasn't exactly rational — she knew it wasn't rational — but that didn't change how it felt. And … it was easier to express herself like this. In writing. Where she would be thousands of miles away from his reaction.

Maybe one more thing… she decided.

She added another tiny heart to the paper.

"There!" she cheered, holding up the letter to the light. "Now to mail this to Haven and wait for Sun's response."

He had gotten their mailing address from Mom, but they hadn't received a letter from him yet. There were a number of possibilities that could be the reason for that, but thankfully, one of those would never be that he found another woman. Sweet Sun was too stalwart, too loyal, too true. And maybe if she told herself that enough, she'd start to believe it in her heart and not just in her head.

He really was wonderful.

He was also not going to get this letter if she missed the mail.

With that thought, she quickly put the letter into an armored transport sleeve, sealed it, and then bolted from her room. The fact that she used the door and not a window at that point was something that trended well in her favor, she thought. Weiss couldn't complain about her being weird anymore.

She reached the door and opened it to find that she had made it at a surprisingly good time. In front of her, the door guards had just taken the mail and were running it over with a hand scanner, while the mailman was still there. It seemed like she wouldn't have to run across the rooftops to the post office this day, which was a perfectly normal thing to do, no matter what Weiss said.

"Don't go!" she shouted, running up to the mailman with letter in hand. "I have a letter for someone at Haven Academy!"

"Does it have the correct address?" asked the female guard scanning the mail, a canine-eared woman the others had nicknamed "Watchdog" due to a criminal lack of creativity.

Blake scanned the package in a panic, then sighed in relief. "Yes."

"Good, because apparently, mail's been getting lost on its way to Mistral," groused Watchdog with an irate glance at the mailman.

The mailman, for his part, just waved his hands in warding. "Hey, don't look at me. As far as our agency is concerned, we're making our deliveries, so it has to be something on the Mistrali side of things."

"Think the Mistrali are trying to put the squeeze on us somehow?" asked the captain of the watch, Saber Rodentia.

"Why? What could anyone gain from being that petty?" retorted Watchdog.

"'Lost'?" Blake asked, her brow furrowing in worry. "You mean I could have had letters that never made it here?"

"I don't want to speculate, First Daughter," Watchdog said to Blake.

She bit her lip. What if her letter never made it? She'd have to write another. Or three.

At that point, Watchdog's scanner beeped. "Okay, so it looks like the mail is clean. You're free to go."

Blake rushed over and handed over her letter to the mailman, who graciously took the offered post and said his goodbyes.

When he had left, Watchdog read off the addresses. "Ma'am, it looks like we've got mail for the whole family here, even Weiss."

With offered hand, Blake took the letters. "Thanks, I'll let her know that. Hopefully, it will cheer her up."

"As long as 'cheering her up' isn't code for sending her into the Outback, I'll agree with you there," confirmed Captain Rodentia. "The last thing we need is her coming back dead tired because the Tribals can't keep it together."

"Hey, why do we call them that?" asked Watchdog.

"Call who that?" replied Rodentia.

"Tribals. Why do we call them that?" clarified Watchdog. "After all, we have a chieftain. What's the difference?"

"There's a big difference!" insisted Rodentia. "Why do you think—?"

The rest of the argument was cut off to Blake by the closing of the door.

Flipping through the letters, the dark-haired girl walked through the house. The letters to her father went onto the desk in his study. The letters to her mother went onto the nightstand in their bedroom. She wasn't precisely sure where Weiss was in the house at that moment, so she went to drop off the letters meant for her in her own room first before tracking down the white-haired firebrand.

"Heh-oooh, I crack myself up," Blake chuckled.

"You know, your dad laughs at jokes in his head too."

Blake looked around from her own desk and found Weiss standing in the doorway.

"Hey, Weiss," said Blake with a wave of her hand and the letters held within.

"Did the mail come?" asked Weiss as she herself walked in.

Weiss's long white hair was hanging free that day, unbound and freshly dried, right down to her thighs. Not that one could see, because she was wearing a slight variation on what was clearly becoming her preferred new outfit: a black hakama of lighter construction that was burning at the hem. Well, it was not actually burning; it was just a pattern of flaming yellow and orange embroidered onto the black of her pleated skirt, but it was so realistically done, the dressmaker had so perfectly captured the essence of flame that Blake had to check twice to make sure that Weiss didn't need her to grab a fire extinguisher.

Her top exposed her belly to the world, leaving her torso exposed almost as far up as her breasts; since there wasn't a lot of Weiss to go around, even before you started not-covering certain parts of her, that meant that what top there was was short indeed. It was also white, trimmed with gold at the bottom, and partially covered beneath the black bolero jacket — like the white top, trimmed with gold — that Weiss was wearing to cover her shoulders and arms. The high collar was clasped tightly around her slender throat and held there with a large red pearl brooch, from which in turn dangled three smaller emeralds of a teardrop shape hanging by golden beads. A pair of earrings, dangling from her ears, followed a similar pattern: a large ruby, square cut, set in gold, from which hung three golden beads and three teardrop emeralds, while yet more gold connected the rubies to Weiss' ears. A bracelet, a band of gold studded with emeralds and rubies both, hung from her wrist, concealing the cuff of her right sleeve from view.

"Yep," answered Blake in good cheer. "I put Mom and Dad's mail away, but it looks like I've got mail from the merch store, and you've got mail from Silverstream."

"'Silverstream'?" asked Weiss curiously as she took the offered letter. "I wasn't sure she would still care."

Smiling big and knowingly, Blake said, "Someone's got a fan! And a true fan too. Do you know how valuable that kind of loyalty is?"

"Do you know how creepy that phrasing sounds?" asked Weiss in turn.

"Eeyhh," replied Blake, bringing up her right hand, palm straight, and starting to rock it.

Weiss frowned. "Well, let me open this up then. She could just be sending this letter to tell me that I've ruined her life."

"Why do you have to say stuff like that?" asked Blake, offering her friend a concealed blade from an unlooked for part of her person. "Ever since Yang's bike got smashed, you've been lacing your speech with dark double entendres or outright pessimism."

With a deft hand, Weiss cut open the seal on the letter. "You don't think that I shouldn't be pessimistic? After everything I've done? Everything we've been through?"

"No, I don't," Blake answered honestly as she took the blade back and hid it once more before dropping back onto her bed. "Dad's right, Weiss: you really need to relax. You're in Menagerie now, the land of new beginnings and opportunity. There's nothing you can't do when you set your mind to it and work hard! So why don't you work hard on being optimistic when you're in the greatest nation on Remnant?"

Weiss paused her efforts and gave Blake a deadpan stare. "First of all, this is the only nation on Remnant."

"Still counts," insisted Blake, flopping backwards onto the bed so that she would be looking past her face to keep eye contact with Weiss.

"Secondly, didn't you describe this place as cramped and destitute while we were at Beacon? I think you even made a comment about it being the cast-off dregs of Mistral's most unwanted and desolate lands, a bitter insult from a bunch of sore losers."

"That was just fancy rhetoric for Oobleck's class and something Ruby's uncle muttered while drunk," deflected Blake, who noticed Weiss's stare growing more intense. "Well, okay, I might have agreed with more of the drunken political ranting of Ruby's family than I care to admit, but it's only because I was part of a cult. What's your excuse?"

Weiss shrugged. "Well, they do say 'misery loves company,' and I'd hate for it to get lonely."

Blake boggled. "Well, that's not healthy."

"It's plenty healthy. I'm admitting that I've got a problem," insisted Weiss as she sat down in a free chair. "It's basically solved now."

Before Blake could reply, Weiss opened the letter the rest of the way and began to read it. Blake took the opportunity to look up at the ceiling. It was strange just how familiar it was, even though, until this little trip, she hadn't been back in this room in six years. It was like nothing had changed, and yet, it was so much better than it was before. Maybe she was better than she was before, and that was something to smile about. So why not smile?

"You're doing that thing again," noted Weiss.

"Doing what?" asked Blake with a glance at her teammate.

"That thing with your lips where you curl them up on both sides," clarified Weiss.

"That's called smiling, Weiss," Blake told her with some exasperation.

"Yes, that. You keep doing that; it's weird," explained Weiss with deadly seriousness that Blake was pretty sure was falsified.

"I smile all the time," Blake declared hotly.

"No, you don't," Weiss told her. "You're acting pretty out of character for your brooding bad girl persona."

"I do too," Blake pouted.

"Do not."

"Do too!"

"Do not times infinity!"

Blake scowled.

"See?" Weiss declared triumphantly. "You just proved my point."

"Shut up!" Blake complained.

"Why? You're good at being the brooding loner," Weiss said with the most obnoxious grin. "I saw the shots from that modeling gig. You look fantastic in studded leather, sans smile."

"That's marketing, Weiss! It's just a persona!" complained Blake loudly. "Maybe I'm tired of always having to lie to others, to myself, to— actually, no, I take it back. I didn't have to lie; I never did, not once, but I did it anyway, and those lies ruined me and others over and over again. It's disgusting. I'm disgusting, and I don't want to be anymore, so I'm going to take off my bow and clean up in the Shower of Truth."

Weiss looked up from the letter and blinked. "First of all, I'm glad you clarified about the bow, considering where you wore that thing when you were at Beacon."

Blake grumbled something unintelligible.

"Secondly, 'Shower of Truth,' really?" continued Weiss. "Your parents might be politicians, but I don't think you're anywhere close to the hall of rhetoric, Blake."

"The point is!" Blake loudly declared again. "The point is that I don't want to lie anymore, whether that's smiling or expressing my feelings for Sun. I didn't before, and I almost lost him to Penny. Penny!"

"I think Sun would have stayed loyal to you, regardless of whether Penny got there first or not," commented Weiss with an amused smile.

"But why?" Blake asked doubtfully. "He deserves me treating him better than I did all semester. I know he's so wonderfully loyal, but I can't take that for granted, because if I do, if I get complacent and fall back into my old habits or start smacking him around, he might go for some other girl, and he'd be absolutely right to."

The snowcapped girl looked at her in annoyance. "Come on, Blake, be serious. Even at your worst, I can't ever imagine you striking Sun, even on accident. You're worrying too much."

"You don't know what darkness lurks in my heart, Weiss," Blake told her to a groan. "That's why I need to stop lying. No more lies. I'm tired of it."

"Blake, you're a ninja," said Weiss with deadly seriousness.

Now, it was the turn of Blake to groan in aggravation. "Okayyy, fiiine. I'm tired of lying to myself and my family. I'll probably have to lie on missions, but I'll regret it later after the mission is done. There, are you happy?"

"What about photo shoots?" asked Weiss with a slight mock.

"Showbiz!" Blake shouted. "That's not real, and everyone knows it's not real, so it's not lying, technically, probably, hopefully. Now are you happy?"

"Probably," allowed Weiss.

Blake gave a huff. "Besides, Mom says I should stop being ashamed of my feelings."

"Ugh, she's being your unlicensed psychiatrist too?" asked Weiss in exasperation.

"I guess. She's also giving me lots of advice on how to deal with boys," answered Blake with slightly narrowed eyes. "Why, what is she saying to you?"

Weiss looked up at the ceiling. "She says that I shouldn't speak so badly of the Atlesians, that I shouldn't speak so badly of the place I was born in."

"That makes sense," Blake said diplomatically.

"But they're evil!" shouted Weiss, leaping up off the chair in animated outrage. "There is nothing good that has come out of that frozen wasteland!"

"You came out of there," pointed out Blake, her voice sad.

Like an ice statue, Weiss froze, and Blake continued, "Weiss, you're my best friend. You've done so much good in the world, saved so many people, saved me. Hearing you talk like that is upsetting to me, because you're insulting one of the best people I know, whether you know it or not."

She didn't voice it, but Blake felt a surge of guilt at her words. Guilt for failing to properly protect Weiss, yes, but also guilt over the things she had said in the past. How many times had she said that all humans were bad? How many times had she generalized the failings of specific humans onto the whole race? Too many, far too many, and every time she did, she was insulting some of the best people in the world, though she didn't know it at the time.

Weiss slowly slumped back into the chair and started reading the letter before speaking after a moment. "I'll try not to think like that anymore."

"Thanks," replied Blake.

She knew that Weiss wouldn't be able to hold herself to that, but the attempt was important.

After a moment of silence, Blake turned her gaze back to Weiss, finding that she was still reading the letter.

"So, what did she say?" asked Blake.

Weiss looked up from the letter with an inscrutable expression. "She's still a fan. She says she can't wait for my next concert, but if I don't want to sing again, that's okay. She also sent along a bunch of photos of my fanclub."

Blake brought herself back upright and reached out to take one of the photos that was poking out of Weiss's one-handed grip, finding it to be a picture of Silverstream and a few other young girls of both races holding up a banner that read "FRIENDS OF FIREBRAND" with the "Firebrand" part accented by a bunch of hand-painted flames.

"I said it before, but I'll say it again: you're really lucky, Weiss," said Blake before handing the photo back. "Of course, with great admiration comes great responsibility. You can't let her down."

Blue eyes glared up at her. "So you're saying I should go back to singing?"

"No, that's not why she admires you," Blake told the shorter girl. "She admires you because of your courage and conviction. She admires you because you'll do what's right, no matter the cost. She admires you because you're you, Weiss."

Weiss cocked her head. "So I should disobey your parents and go out on Huntress missions? I don't like the sound of that."

Blake blinked in shock. "You don't want to go on missions?"

"I can't disobey your parents!" Weiss corrected her. "They're your parents!"

Once more, Blake blinked. "Yes, they're my parents."

Weiss nodded. "Exactly. I'm glad you get it."

She didn't. She really didn't. Still, how could she respond to that?

"Do you want me to take care of your mission workload while you're out?" Blake asked with her thumb hooked over her shoulder.

"Aren't you already doing missions on your own, in addition to the tournament stuff?" asked Weiss with worry.

"I am, but I can minimize my sleep and maximize my combat effectiveness for a time with the use of a secret ninja technique," explained Blake easily.

"Oh! Could you teach me that?" asked Weiss with a chipper smile.

A coy smile came to Blake's lips. "I don't think Mom would like that."

Weiss crossed her arms. "Very well then, keep your secrets. Just promise me you won't burn out too."

"Don't worry, Weiss; I know just how to handle this," Blake told her.

Then, with that, Blake vaulted through the nearest open window and disappeared into the outside.

Weiss was left to gaze upon the empty space that her friend used to occupy in wonder.

"Why does she keep doing that?" the white-haired girl asked. "The door's right there!"


Richard Belladonna met General Moss Dredd's mismatched gaze without flinching. The man — a turtle faunus, though he kept the claws on his fingers neatly trimmed — was older and likely far deadlier than he looked. His balding gray hair and graying beard only hinted at his age, for the eyepatch he wore covered an injury he'd received in the Mistrali theater of The Expulsion — Hagaerush, to those who were picky about it — and for all that his slow, deliberate demeanor gave the impression of someone that his namesake might grow on, he hadn't gotten through that war alive by being slow or indecisive.

That didn't mean Rick was going to back down, though. The general had come to him, after all.

"I'm perfectly willing to accept contracts should the need arise," he said evenly, folding his hands on his desk, "but I will not turn over my ships to your military."

"You would receive fair market value—"

"Whether you're offering to buy them or just insure them," Rick interrupted, "government ideas of 'fair market value' don't tend to match reality, and even if it did, I'd still be losing millions while I try to replace any ships you cost me."

General Dredd paused.

"My concern," the general said quietly, "is coordination. Intelligence reports from Mistral indicate rapidly growing support for increased militarization. The Atlesian withdrawal has them running scared, and scared people do stupid things. I know Mistral; if they attack someone, Menagerie will be their target, and we'll need the logistical support to launch a counterattack."

Which the ADM lacked. It had been built, after all, primarily as a deterrent, meant to make conquering Menagerie too costly for the spoils. But that would only work if an invasion was motivated by profit or glory. Fear? People were willing to sacrifice a lot on the altar of fear.

"If it comes down to it," Dredd continued, "fighting defensively cannot win a war; it can only lose it slowly. The Valish taught us that."

And on that, the general had a point. After all, while popular culture liked to play up the Battle of Four Kings — which, to be fair, had been quite impressive and glorious — the reality was much simpler. Vale and Vacuo hadn't won the Great War in a great defensive battle; they had won it by taking the fight to their enemies. The Battle of Four Kings was nothing more than Mantle and Mistral's desperate last gamble, an attempt to strike at the western alliance's soft underbelly, even as Mistral itself was being invaded and Mantle besieged, the final death knell for a war the outcome of which had already been decided.

"I'll do my part," Rick said begrudgingly. "Retainer fee. Upon activation, liaison officers on board to coordinate, discounted and priority service for a period of … say, one year or until the end of the conflict, whichever is less, to be renegotiated and extended on a yearly basis if needed."

There was no way he was going to sign off on any special deals "for the duration of the conflict." Not when that would mean letting the government define the duration in question. Not without some hard limits.


It wasn't that he didn't trust his son. It was more that Ghira would not be Chieftain forever, and even if he were … no, with governments, one made deals with the office, not the person or administration who occupied it.

"Three years initially," was the general's counteroffer.

He weighed that thought. Odds were, any such war would last more than a year or two, so he wasn't really losing anything with that.

"Six month extensions, then," he said.

The general grunted. "Acceptable."

"Good." Rick smiled. "I'll have Finance draw up some numbers, let the accountants figure out the details. Was there anything else, General?"

"No, thank you, Mister Belladonna," the general answered as he rose to his feet. "I bid you good day."

Rick stood up as well and walked the general to his office door. It was only polite, after all. And if it meant he could keep an eye on the general as he departed the building, all the better. The holographic virtual assistant he'd picked up from Atlas was an infinitely useful investment that had paid for itself many times over and could handle a myriad of situations, but an unruly general who would cause problems if he was shot by the concealed turrets was a little outside its capabilities.

"Out of the way, human," the general growled with a violent shove as he stepped out of the waiting room.

Rick saw a brief flash of white hair as the recipient of the shove cried out and caught herself. He strode forward, carefully smoothing his scowl away.

"Now, now, General," he said with deliberately false congeniality. "Is that any way for the ADM to treat the Chieftain's guest?"

The ADM officer stiffened and turned, glaring at him.

Rick clasped his hands inoffensively.

"We wouldn't want something like this to affect any future business contracts, after all, would we?"

After all, he thought, a verbal agreement is not a signed contract.

The turtle faunus's eyes sharpened at that. Message received.

Stiffly, he turned and bowed grudgingly.

"Apologies, Miss Schnee," the general ground out, "but I'm in a bit of a hurry."

"That's— that's all right," Weiss said.

"Ahem," Dredd straightened up, then turned on his heel and left.

"You don't seem to be acting much like a firebrand these days," Rick observed.

Weiss rubbed her arms as she stepped in, shaking her head. "I've read about General Dredd, sir," she said quietly. "He's earned his hate."

"No," Rick insisted firmly. "Not against you." He poked her forehead. "Against certain individuals, yes, who are almost certainly already dead. Against Mistral, perhaps." He waved his hand in a vaguely northerly direction. "But not against you." He poked her again, this time in the sternum, then reached out and wrapped an arm around the girl's shoulders. "Now, what brings you here, Weiss?"

"Well, Chieftain Belladonna has banned me from taking any missions," she said with a shrug, "so I figured I'd come over here and see if there was any way I could help."

"You're a real go-getter, huh?"

"He said the same thing," she murmured with a fond smile.

"Did he, now?" Rick asked, arching an eyebrow.

His relationship with his son hadn't exactly been the best, not in years, regardless of Nagida's efforts. Sure, they met regularly when he was in town, but there was always an invisible wall between them, in part because of their professional interactions.

At least Weiss was a subject they agreed on; the poor girl had been through far too much. She certainly was eager to get her hands dirty, but he'd kept his hand in Personnel enough to realize what lay underneath the enthusiasm to work: a lack of self-worth.

She had probably grown up surrounded by false affection from those who wanted her family's money or influence, had to work for whatever scraps of praise or acknowledgment she received from within her family, the only ones she could trust weren't after her money or influence.

He wondered if she'd ever received a kindness for kindness' sake.

Rick had never had much of an opinion of Jacques Schnee. He'd heard the accusations, of course, the rumors, but nothing that had ever been substantiated — well, until recently, anyway — and he was a businessman. While rumors were useful for predicting which way the winds might blow, they were like aching injuries or gut feelings: unreliable. And it had been a long time since Black Lotus Shipping had had any significant dealings with the SDC, as the latter had shifted to building and using its own transport infrastructure years ago.

Although, considering the uptick in people raiding SDC transports, he would count that as good fortune for him.

Now, though, with what he'd heard from Kali … it seemed that family redefined dysfunctional: emotional abuse and manipulation from her father, drunken abuse and neglect from her mother, physical abuse from her older sister, and a younger brother who was apparently coping by mimicking their father.

It made his own differences with Ghira look small by comparison. Fixable, for all their disagreements. Perhaps he should work on that.

"Well, I do have a few contracts to draw up," he said, filing that thought away and leading her into his office. "Let's have a look, shall we?"


Weiss stifled a yawn as she entered the bathroom. The day spent going over contracts, accounts receivable, and expense and revenue reports with Tricky Ricky had been more intense and grueling than even the strict tutelage she'd received growing up; not only was there a marked difference between exercises and the real thing, but Atlas had inherited Mantle's legal code, while Menagerie had cobbled together theirs together from a mishmash of Valish and Mistrali law with a few good ideas from its early settlers … and more than a few not so good ideas.

As she brushed her teeth, staring into the mirror, her gaze was drawn to the scar that still marred her face, above and below her eye. Honestly, it was a miracle the Arma Gigas that had given her that scar hadn't also carved out her eyeball.

Her left eye. The same eye that Adam Taurus had once lost in an SDC mine due to a fit of pique from one of her father's employees.

She trembled. Adam had had his eye restored and his scar removed by the Autobots, and he'd even made a point to extend an offer from them to do the same for her own scar.

"Don't let your scars define you."

"I'm not," Weiss replied, shaking her head. "My scar … it's a reminder."

"So was mine," Adam pointed out.

"Of what you were fighting for, or of when you were a victim?" She bit her lip, regretting the words immediately when he looked away, hand clenching. She bowed her head. "I'm sorry. I just— this scar is a reminder of when I decided to fight back."

He turned to look at her again, then offered an awkward, crooked smile, on a face that clearly wasn't used to smiling. "Well, that must be a memory worth treasuring."

She smiled back faintly.

"I think so, at least."

That still held true, she believed. To be marked by someone at a whim was very different from being marked for your defiance.

It was, perhaps, the first time she'd fought for something. She didn't want to forget that.


Early morning in Kuo Kuana was something special in Kali Belladonna's mind. The sun was glinting over the hills, making the ocean shine in its beauty. The air had yet to be broken by the clamor of traffic, and she could still hear the animals in the trees and the wafting of conversation on the wind.

This particular morning was even more special, because today, she had a special guest who had no choice but to try and relax.

"So, don't you usually have security everywhere?" asked Weiss curiously as she walked alongside Kali in her now standard "around town" outfit.

"Oh, we still do, but because I'm a creature of habit, they've already taken the time to scout ahead and remain hidden," explained Kali with a gesture to the town around them, letting the basket she carried hang from her forearm.

Weiss nodded. "That makes sense. I just didn't expect you to have so many ninjas on your payroll."

Kali gave a little sigh. "Not everyone is a ninja."

"Blake is a ninja," pointed out Weiss.

"Yes, and that's why she was able to get out of doing this, but her time will come," swore Kali. "Now, stop trying to find something to worry about and relax."

Weiss looked down and fiddled with her fingers. "Do I have to?"

A bemused look crossed Kali's features. "Why yes, yes you do. If it's any consolation, you can think of it as an important study opportunity. After all, these are the people you're fighting for."

A thoughtful expression came to Weiss's face as she considered that, and she nodded.

"Good!" Kali cried, clapping her hands together. "You know, after the tournament, there's going to be a big party for the contestants. We should get you some jewelry for that."

"Oh no, I wouldn't want to put you out."

"Weiss," Kali said, "it wouldn't put us out." She raised her hand and pointedly began playing with one of the gold bangles on her left wrist. "I don't know if you've noticed, but we do have quite a bit of wealth."

Weiss flinched. "I … I'm sorry. I meant no offense."

"And none was taken," Kali told her. "Though, if you wanted to make it up to me…"

"Name it!" Weiss said instantly, and just as quickly regretted it.

"You can come to the party that's going to happen after the tournament is over, and you can let me choose your outfit," finished Kali quickly.

She tried not to smile too much when Weiss bowed her head. "Very well, Lady Belladonna."

Kali clapped her hands together once more. "Excellent! Oh, you're going to look wonderful by the time we're done with you. We'll get you some new jewelry today and more later, but first," — she paused as they came up to the kiosk — "I need my morning paper."

"'Remnant in Retrospect'?" Weiss read off the kiosk curiously while Kali was putting her copy of yesterday's into the recycling slot.

"It's a print-on-demand news aggregator," Kali explained as she logged in with her scroll. "It takes the news from various publications, both local and whatever we can get from elsewhere, and organizes it based on your preferences."

"Why not just get it on your scroll?" asked Weiss curiously.

"Because," Kali replied as the kiosk began flash-printing her copy, "there's nothing quite like the smell of fresh ink and the feel of real paper."

Weiss smiled, and Kali's heart did a little jig at the sight. "I can see where Blake gets her love of books."

"Oh no, she got that from her father," explained Kali chipperly as she grabbed hold of that sweet sweet paper. "I prefer audiobooks."

The snowcapped girl nodded, looked at the paper, blinked in realization, and then stared in bewilderment of Kali.

It was adorable, and Kali was torn between pinching her cheeks and audibly cooing, but she did neither and instead looked at the paper.

Front page headline: MISTRAL ON THE MARCH? Kali felt her blood run cold as she read over the text beneath that shocking headline that detailed how a few days ago, several prominent Mistrali politicians, including two members of the council, had made an open declaration that Mistral has to take "immediate action" to contain "the Menagerite threat," citing, of all things, her own personal guard's actions during the Battle of Vale as an illustration of the threat they posed. Not for the first time in her life, she wished that the news she was reading was an outright fabrication, and more than a few times, it was, but … well, one of the reasons she liked this paper was that they were pretty good at filtering out such nonsense. At the very least, they hadn't been caught in any fabrications yet.

"I need to contact Yuu," Kali declared.

"Me?" asked Weiss.

"No, not you, Yuu," clarified Kali, barely resisting the urge to break out laughing. "Yuu Mov."

"Move where?" said Weiss as she reflexively stepped back.

"No, Yuu Mov, our ambassador to Mistral."

"I need to get the ambassador to Mistral?" exclaimed Weiss in shock. "I can do that. For Menagerie, I'll do my best! Where is the ambassador right now?"

"What?" Kali asked in confusion, then shook her head and pulled out her scroll. "No, I mean I need to contact Yuu Mov, our ambassador to Mistral."

She brought up the picture of Ambassador Mov they'd taken before he'd left for his assignment. With the communication delays between Menagerie and the rest of the civilized world, each of Menagerie's ambassadors to the four kingdoms had to be trustworthy, the one to Mistral most of all, considering the proximity, threat, and bad blood. Yuu had been … insufferable … when the White Fang had proven him right, but that was just another indicator of how trustworthy he was.

Weiss looked at the picture and blushed. "Oh, I'm so sorry."

"Don't apologize; just remember not to mention it around him," Kali told her. "He'll get you stuck in a loop for hours."

Again, the snowcapped girl blinked. "I see."

"No, you'll hear it, endlessly," said Kali. "In any case, we need to get in contact with him so he can brief us on the situation on the ground. This is a bit of an escalation from the saber-rattling Ghira's been dealing with."

She moved on to the next page of the paper, looking for a distraction. "I just don't know why this is happening now. Why is my old homeland attacking my new one?"

"You're from Mistral?" queried Weiss curiously.

"Originally, yes," confirmed Kali as her mind drifted back to the land of her birth. "I can still picture it, even the mountains of the capital city. It was beautiful, it was all so beautiful … but compared to Menagerie? Menagerie is in a league of its own. That's how I knew from the moment we met that you would fit in just perfectly here, Weiss."

That probably wasn't a lie, at least she didn't remember it being a lie.

"I'm not sure that's true," admitted Weiss.

"Whyever would you think that?" lamented Kali.

Weiss pointed at a point on the paper. "That, for starters."

"WHAT?!" cried Kali as she shifted her attention to the paper like a gunshot.

More Violence In Human District was the headline, placed rather tactlessly next to a Brawndo energy drink ad featuring Gregor Doyle, one of Sienna Khan's poster boys. A quick scan of the article indicated there had been what was likely a burglary gone wrong, one that had escalated and left five dead. As the headline had mentioned, and the article had clarified, it had happened in the very city where they now were.

Gods, those poor people…

"The human district of Kuo Kuana has a crime problem that we haven't managed to fix," explained Kali, and as she talked she could feel her soul leaving her body. "We shouldn't even have a 'human district,' but almost every human who comes here always ends up making their home in that same tiny space. God of Animals and Life forgive us, we failed those people. We fail them every day."

"Is there some sort of … structural issue?" asked Weiss, not sounding much better.

"There must be. There has to be something wrong with the system," reasoned Kali aloud. "I can't believe that these people are just born criminals. That's what Sienna says, that every human is a killer and thief, and she's wrong; I know she is."

"I see," Weiss said with a frown, her forehead wrinkling, then she blinked and pointed at the paper. "Is that Blake?"

Kali flipped it over.

"On the next page," Weiss clarified. "The corner fell open."

Kali opened up the newspaper and began paging through it.

And there it was. A full-page ad with her daughter flexing her left bicep in a typical strong-man pose, her left foot raised and placed on a milk crate. Which was appropriate, given the glass of milk she held in her right hand and the white "mustache" she was sporting on her otherwise stern-looking face. Plastered across the bottom was a caption reading Milk. It does a body good.

Kali found some of her troubles leaving her. "Was Blake always that jacked?"

"Maybe? It's not like she exposed much of herself at Beacon. Perhaps she just didn't want Sun to feel inadequate?" theorized Weiss.

"How?" asked Kali, her mind skipping a beat as the image of Sun's throbbing abs filled her mind. "That doesn't make any sense."

Weiss snapped her fingers at Kali. "Exactly. That's why Blake would think of it."

Kali felt her lips curl into a smile and shook her head, then a thought struck her. "Are you trying to distract me, Weiss?"

"Is it working?"

She sighed. "Yes, actually. Now, come on. We still need to get you prepared."

Weiss whimpered good-naturedly while Kali put the paper in her basket. The two of them continued on, seeing the sights and shopping from the various stores. The basket was filling up nicely with various foodstuffs, and they were ready to move on to some of the more fun stuff.

That was when the air was split by a cry.

"Stop! Thief!"

Even as Kali was turning her head to look, Weiss was already snapping into action, leaping across the market square and vaulting up to the roof of a building in order to drop down and disappear into an alley beyond. Kali ran, but by the time she — and the fruit seller who had called out — reached the alleyway's entrance, it was over.

"Hey! Get off!" cried out a small young man, the boy pinned beneath Weiss with her sword drawn to his throat.

The other people in the square seemed to have woken up to what happened and were starting to gather, including a few members of the Belladonna estate guards. It was turning into quite the spectacle. That wasn't good.

"Get them out of here," whispered Kali to her guards.

"All right, people, back it up!" one of them called out. "Nothing to see here! Just move along! Move along!"

The crowd grumbled as they started to go back to what they were doing before, and Kali knit her face tightly as she went the opposite direction, the furious fruit seller only half a step behind.

"I didn't do anything!" cried out the boy on the ground, who up close was clearly a human and also clearly holding an apple.

Oh no, thought Kali, a weight dropping into her gut again.

"There he is!" declared the fruit seller. "That's the filthy human who stole my apples!"

"I didn't!" declared the boy, his hand clutched around the green skin of one of the fruits that instantly brought to mind a certain accent. "They're lying!"

"Quiet! You little thief, I'll see you flogged for this!"

"An apple?" asked Kali in disbelief.

"That's right!" confirmed the fruit seller. "Three beautiful apples. I'd just barely turned to help a customer, and he just came along and swiped them! Right off my stand! The other two must be in his pants."

What she had read in the morning paper came back into her mind. "How much for the apples?"

The fruit seller seemed a bit taken aback by that. "How much? About a rupiya a piece, so three rupiya."

That was an incredibly expensive fruit, especially for a boy who didn't look to be the healthiest sort. Since Menagerie wasn't connected to the CCT network, cross-checking the verification coding embedded in lien cards wasn't practical, so they'd never stopped minting their own coins, such as the silver rupiya, even as the lien took hold as a unified currency for most of the world. At least, that's what Kali understood; she might be a politician who married into a family of traders, but monetary theory was something that flew over her head.

The thing she remembered most was the time her husband and father-in-law got into a fifteen-hour-long argument about the difference between currency and money, and that was hardly a good basis for either sound governance or a stable marriage.

"I can pay for it," offered Weiss as she sheathed her sword, seeming to reach inside Kali's mind.

"Would that make things right?" asked Kali.

"Hmm…" The fruit seller seemed to consider that. "Well, I guess so. You'd be making a big mistake, though, if you let this one go. I want you to understand that."

With that decided, Weiss got off the boy, and he bolted away further down the alley. The fruit seller might not have liked it, but Kali was proud of Weiss. She displayed not just skill and dedication that day, but also kindness and mercy. They really were lucky to have her.

"Here, let me just…" Weiss trailed off as she reached inside one of the few pockets of her outfit and got nothing, which made her just go and start desperately searching her other pouches and pockets. "My purse! I just had it a minute ago! Where'd it go?"

A cruel laugh came from the fruit seller. "I told ya, you just can't trust those humans. He must have picked your pocket."

The irony of the statement when Weiss was human herself was apparently lost on them, most likely because of her hat and positive social standing.

A thud was heard over the buildings, and the closest guard brought their hand from their earpiece. "We got him. Firebrand, he had your coin purse and the fruit."

All's well that ends well, but not for Kali. She had to do something to make it up to Weiss. More than that, she made a shame-fueled promise to fix the situation in Menagerie somehow.


Chrysalis was most emphatically not running away. No, of course not! She was merely follow— no. No, she was not following Sienna Khan's orders. She was … she was deigning to take Sienna Khan's advice in eliminating a threat to the White Fang. Yes. That was why she had left Menagerie and no other!

After all, she could hardly sully her own hands with such plebeian work, and Menagerie was bereft of suitable recruits for such a mission. Everyone there was either in the Belladonnas' camp or would bring suspicion upon the White Fang. Well, everyone with any chance at succeeding, at least.

Mistral, on the other hand … there were many Mistrali who would delight in doing injury to the chieftain of Menagerie, even if by proxy, and if they were to be captured or otherwise identified, well, that would just prove how much of a threat those perfidious Mistrali were, that the velvet glove had failed, that the iron fist was necessary.

Which was why she was currently wearing the face of an Atlesian Büro für strategische Dienstleistungen agent who had started sniffing a little too closely around a certain member of the Provisional Council several months ago. He certainly wouldn't be showing up to contradict anything she did; she'd made sure of that by arranging for him to take a most unfortunate swim at the time.

Next to her was Councilman Joseph Vargas. Though he sat on the Mistrali council, she knew he was bought and paid for by a certain underworld big boss. That, however, didn't mean he lacked his own desires, his own ambitions. His own hatreds. Certainly, nothing of value would be lost if he were to be … compromised.

Across from them was … a myth. A legend. The sort of man whispered about in dark alleys or spoken of by men drowning themselves in liquid courage to forget.

"Accepted," Firefly said, "if you don't mind a bit of a delay."

"Excuse me?" Chrysalis demanded, straightening up and glaring. "'A delay'? We're paying you an awful lot of lien for this."

"Which is why you can afford me at all," Firefly retorted. "I have a favor to repay first." He turned his head and nodded over his shoulder to a figure behind him that Chrysalis hadn't even noticed before. "My friend has some … family business to attend to."

The other man was concealed in shadows, his iron gray hair and cold eyes all that could be made out as he fixed Chrysalis and Vargas with a dispassionate, chilling gaze.

She swallowed hard.

(Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part II | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part III | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part IV)​

Author's Note 1 (Cyclone)
Large parts of this particular chapter was Cody's work. I can only really claim full credit for the shorter scenes with Tricky Ricky, Weiss at the mirror, and Chrysalis. Writing Chrysalis is so much fun. She's basically Starscream with a twist. That last one actually was originally going to be off-screen, but after we split things up, it was needed for pacing reasons.
Author's Note 2 (Cody MacArthur Fett)
Part 3 is here, and once again it focuses on Weiss. Weiss at home, Weiss at work, Weiss at night, Weiss about town, and people looking to kill Weiss. Well, OK, people wanting to kill Blake, but Weiss would die inside if Blake were to pass from her world, so it still counts.

There were a lot of jokes in this one, and I enjoyed reading them out almost as much as I enjoyed writing them.


Next time on Spark to Spark, Dust to Dust we see the conclusion to the tournament that has been progressing in the background as Eight-Lives Blake is in the fight of her life against reigning champion, Gregor Doyle. Will she take home the win, and will she be able to survive the White Fang's attempts to see that she doesn't?
 
Last edited:
Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part IV
(Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part III | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part IV | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part V)




Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part IV

* * *​

Sienna Khan sat in a reserved box above the main seating of the amphitheater that — for today, at least — was hosting the Menagerie Ultimate Unarmed Championship. Her eyes glittered as she watched the reigning champion — one Gregor Doyle — saunter out onto the stage that would serve as the arena, arms raised as he greeted the cheers from the crowd.

She had a bit of a vested interest in this. While the White Fang could always use strong fighters elsewhere, taking the fight to the humans in Mistral and Atlas and wherever else racial injustice prevailed, it also had a need to maintain an image of strength here in Menagerie. It was good for recruitment and funding, after all.

Hence, Gregor. The young Huntsman was burly and brawny, with chiseled good looks and an aura of manliness that left more vapid women swooning, and as a licensed Huntsman, his presence also helped the White Fang's PR in Menagerie by protecting the settlements. The fact that the man was as charismatic as he was stupid made him even more useful, but also dangerous, with an ego that occasionally required a delicate touch. In short, he was the sort she preferred to keep close at hand and under control. Here in Menagerie, he would never run into any of the stronger other members of the White Fang who might prick his ego, and she could ensure he was surrounded by fawning women to feed that ego and keep him … pliable.

More than just the defending champion, he was the White Fang's poster boy in Menagerie, not as far removed as the leaders who had to spend a lot of time away from Menagerie's shores.

Her eyes narrowed as her gaze shifted to his challenger — once Sienna's protege, and now, her enemy — Blake Belladonna.

Blake, who had unleashed a scathing rebuke of the White Fang. It honestly astonished Sienna that she could still be so ignorant and naive, both about how the world worked and just how those who chose to join the White Fang felt. Resentment boiled over to rage, and rage turned to hatred. Any change in the organization's leadership or direction would just drive them elsewhere. Under Sienna, that rage could be controlled, directed, tamed into something … well, not productive, per se, but useful.

This match would be symbolic. There was no rational connection between the outcome of this match and the truth or falsehood of the competing narratives, but that didn't matter. People didn't think rationally unless they were forced to. They preferred to follow their emotions, and everyone loved a winner.

And between a licensed, experienced Huntsman and a half-trained Huntress who had spent most of a semester pretending to be dead? The outcome was obvious.

And if certain publications were hyping up this match? Well, that was just convenient.

Ghira and his ilk were trying to say it was just a sporting event. Idiots. Her old friends never really grew past the idea of treating politics like any other job. There were no days off in politics.

Which was why, of course, they wouldn't see the poison coming.

Only a fool played fair.


Nothing like a fair fight! Gregor thought cheerfully as he waved to the crowd chanting his name and especially to High Leader Khan in her special viewing box. He wouldn't let any of them down. They wanted a good, clean — and entertaining! — fight. And he was nothing, if not entertaining.

In a way, he was actually kind of sad. Blake was still very pretty, and on more than one occasion, he had tried to court her. Unfortunately, Adam Taurus had always foiled his attempts. Now, Adam was gone, and it seemed he might have had an opening to be with fair Blake, except that she had now betrayed the cause, even brought a human — two humans! — to Menagerie!


She had brought home to their beloved island a beast, a terrible monster, a Schnee. He hadn't actually looked too deeply into them before, but the things he had heard people say they had heard were vile. They were the worst of humans, the worst species on Remnant, and now, one of them was here in this very stadium.

He could see her now, a spot of luscious white hair glittering in the reflected lights of the arena. The beast — and she was definitely a beast — was sitting in the Chieftain's suite with the other Belladonnas, giggling cutely. It disgusted him how much their alleged leaders had opened their hearts to such a monster just because she bore the appearance of a beauty and the voice of an angel. It was revolting.

It was unsettling. It had almost wormed its way past his own defenses, after all. Luckily, he had ferreted out the truth.

He had to take his mind off of that beast though, and back onto the fight. He couldn't strain his eyes in search of that bewitching smile any longer. There would be time enough to plot a way to confront her once he was finished.

With effort worthy of the great faunus heroes of old — or low-medium effort for him — Gregor turned his attention onto his opponent for the match. Blake Belladonna was waving out to the crowd herself, an average smile on her face. She was dressed in the standard uninteresting attire that all female fighters on the unarmed circuit wore: a humdrum sports brassiere, shorts, and hand protection.

Had she always been that plain? He remembered her being a real beauty. Perhaps that was what living amongst the humans for so long did to you. He shuddered at the thought. Who knew what other negative effects might be lurking, hidden unseen? There was a reason he had so quickly answered the High Leader's call for volunteers among the White Fang to come protect the faunus nation.

Ah, well. It would just make it easier to beat her to a bloody pulp before handing her off to the medics.

He shifted into a loose stance, rather than the powerful boxer's stance he usually favored for these bouts. They called Blake "The Untouchable Girl," after all. Landing a hit on her might actually pose a challenge.

Across the ring, Blake Belladonna was planning just such a thing.

"Remember, not getting hit isn't just your brand; it's also the only way you're getting through this," Joanna Huff told Blake with their faces very close together.

Blake nodded, her mind emptying out of everything but the fight. "I already know that. I knew Gregor years ago, and from the footage of his fights, he's only gotten better since then. Of course, like Pyrrha always says, the greater the challenge, the greater the victory."

Joanna smiled. "You got exactly the right head for this."

A bell sounded, and with just a brief pause to allow Joanna to back away, Blake leapt up and walked to the center of the ring where a referee in a lime green suit waited, both for her and for Gregor, who was headed in from the opposite corner.

"All right, you two should know the rules, but just in case, we're going to go over them again," the referee told them, his eyes darting between them. "Rounds will be three minutes long, one minute breaks between rounds, and a round limit of thirty. Victory may be achieved through knockout, aura break, immobilization, or ring out, with no-decision should the match go the distance. Strikes after the aura is broken are strictly forbidden and will result in disqualification. Lowering your own aura before being hit is strictly forbidden and will result in disqualification. If you wish to yield, speak to a referee between rounds. Do you have any questions or require clarification on any of these rules?"

"No," they both agreed.

"Then get ready. On the count of three…"

Blake looked up at the giant of the man's cleft chin; he really did seem roughly the size of a barge. Unfortunately, he was a barge of evil. He was the gigantic instrument of Sienna Khan's wicked will.

"One!"

Gregor looked down at Blake, wondering where it had gone so wrong for her. Had that snow-haired mink really ensnared her heart, or had it been the doing of Adam? He had always known that that nerdy little twerp with his ridiculous poses and whiny goat voice would hurt the women who clung to him, but they had all been too blinded by his trendy "bad boy" aesthetic to care that he was leading them ever closer to humanity.

"Two!"

Seriously, he was gigantic! How did any woman hope to get their hands around him? …Oh no, he was as big as her father. How did her mother deal with her father? No! No! She couldn't think about that. She just had to focus on the fight, and be very glad that Sun was her size.

"Three!"

Almost before the "three" finished leaving the referee's mouth, Gregor launched an explosively fast and powerful left straight aimed directly at Blake's face. Most people underestimated his speed. They saw his size and assumed he was slow, but while he did have more mass to move than most people, that mass was mostly muscle and more than compensated.

He was stronger, faster, had longer reach and more experience. It should have been easy.

From the way Blake leaned out of the way of the punch, though, it was clear she was just as fast and had the edge in flexibility.

He grinned. This was going to be fun!


This is fun! Blake realized as she felt the wind whipping past her left ears from another near miss. What other profession allows me to beat the snot out of my old suitors for money and glory? No wonder Pyrrha loved this!

She dodged left and right, a cocky smile that she had practiced in front of the mirror on her face. It was mostly punches that were being thrown her way, but she knew that there would soon be a kick incoming. When it came, she was ready.

With a hurricane howl, one of Gregor's famous roundhouse kicks snapped off like a coiled spring. When it passed through where Blake had been, though, she just wasn't there. She was in the air, flying in a spinning flip that saw her sail above his kick and over his head to land in a crouch just after his giant leg hissed through that space.

It was time to take the offensive. Fingers pressed together into a point, she struck out, her arm moving like a striking serpent to hit him in his backside.

The crowd howled and groaned.

Gregor grunted at the blow and backed off. It barely shaved off a tiny sliver of his aura — in all honesty, he could barely feel the dip, once the sting of the impact itself had faded — but that wasn't what bothered him. So far, Blake was living up to her new moniker, and she had just scored first blood.

Blake discreetly flexed her fingers as the two circled each other warily. That had been an … uncomfortable reminder of just how solidly built Gregor was. She'd have to be more precise, strike his weak points.

Gregor came in with a series of punches that Blake dodged, but it was clear they were more to throw her off. He wasn't expending any effort; it was all just for show. It was a show that ended with the bell that signaled the end of the first round.

Blake went back to her side of the ring, where Joanna was waiting.

"Looks like you're working up a bit of a sweat," observed her manager, holding aloft a pair of items. "Need a towel or some water?"

The raven-haired woman shook her head. "No. I've got to pace myself. This is going to be a long fight. I can't take him down in one strike."

Joanna put away the towel and water to the side, out of sight. "All right, girl. Go get 'em! Just try not to take all night."



Sixteen rounds later, Sienna Khan felt like she was going to scream. The thirty-round limit on the championship match was based on, of all things, the Friday night programming schedule for a visual broadcast station that no longer existed. Since the championship match didn't score points, this, of course, meant that Gregor could just outlast his opponent to win, with a no-decision result maintaining the status quo, except that he still hadn't managed to land a hit, while Blake had struck him twenty-five times. It was infuriating, especially since no one had ever managed to go more than five rounds with Gregor before, and the one who did get that far was yet another White Fang member who was also as big as a battlemech.

That race traitor was winning, thumbing her nose at the White Fang, at Sienna, and getting away with it! That couldn't be allowed to continue. She needed to lose, she needed to lose quickly, and she needed to lose decisively. The more humiliating and injurious the defeat, the better, but at this point, any victory over her would do.

Fortunately, Sienna Khan had already made arrangements to take care of that.

Looking up from her seat, her eyes found the Belladonna family watching their daughter make a mockery of their entire species with what looked to be bright smiles, and there was none brighter than that disgusting Schnee.

Soon, Ghira, very soon indeed, I will make your family pay for this insult. Count on it.


Calm, calm, calm! Gregor repeated the mantra. This … this entire fiasco was … it was emasculating! He hadn't landed a blow even once! It was humiliating! But flying off the handle, losing his head wasn't going to help.

He balled his fists as he and Blake began warily circling each other, just out of arm's reach. His mind worked furiously at the problem. He had to change things up; his usual tactics of simply overwhelming his opponent just wasn't working.

With a roar, Gregor lurched into an offensive, but rather than direct all his blows at Blake, he also aimed around her, pressing forward by turning stompy North Mistrali kicks into great steps forward. His pressured advance forced her back, boxing her in. For her part, Blake continued to live up to her epithet, twisting and weaving to evade his blows, slowly giving ground rather than take a hit … and moving closer and closer to the edge of the ring.

The final combo began with a left straight, much like the match itself, and as Blake leaned to the side, a right hook came whistling in from the other side, forcing her to either jump — most likely out of the ring — or duck.

She ducked, and as she did, his knee came rocketing up, his leg unfolding in a lightning fast kick that struck her across the face. A grin of exultation crossed his face as she was flung back from the blow … only to flicker out of existence before she hit the ground outside the ring.

What?

His eyes widened, and he started to turn, only for a powerful blow to strike him in the small of the back. He took a half-step forward to maintain his balance as he turned, swinging blindly, more to give him some distance than in any hope of hitting, and glared at where Blake stood, bouncing on her feet.

It was like she wasn't even tiring!

She had concealed her semblance until the seventeenth round. Who did that? Well, Gregor did, but that was a special case. His semblance wasn't exactly something he could use in public.

At this point, he would do almost anything to win this match and wipe that smug smile off that human-loving harridelle's face.

The bell sounded again, and again, they had to go back to their corners of the ring.


Blake greedily gulped down a water bottle and reached for a second. The heat beating down on the arena was taking its toll on her, especially with the way she had to dance around her opponent. Over an hour into the match, and she could feel her stamina flagging. Had it not been for Storm Shadow-sensei's training, she probably would have dropped dead by now.

Tossing the second empty water bottle aside, she grabbed a third and emptied it over her head, closing her eyes and groaning in satisfaction as it washed the heat away. She grabbed a towel and wiped her face dry as the ref called them up for the next round.

Stepping back into the arena, she wiped at her eyes again. Her vision was still blurry for some reason. Was there water still in her eyes? She screwed her eyes shut and blinked a few more times.

Her vision remained blurry. And then it began to darken.


Gregor watched warily as Blake stood before him, seemingly unconcerned with the first few tentative feints he had thrown her way. Could she read him that easily?

He looked closer at her. He was furious, and he just wanted to reach out and break her back over his knee, but he knew he had to keep his head. His aura was still going strong despite her hits; it was his game to lose. He had to keep his … head…

Something was wrong with her eyes. They weren't focusing on anything, and they seemed to be darting around, looking for something. Her chest was also rapidly rising in time with heightened breathing, like she was scared out of her wits. With stunning clarity that washed away all previous anger, the coin dropped.

She was blind.


I can't see! Blake realized in terror. I can't see! Why can't I see?!

"You cannot see because you are holding back."

Out of the darkness stepped her sensei, Storm Shadow.

"Sensei, I … How is this possible?" stammered Blake.

Even without being able to fully see his expression, clothed as he always was in his sleeveless white gi and mouth-concealing hood, she could feel the disappointment in his gaze and voice. "Your words expose your inexperience. You have yet to fully center yourself and achieve inner peace, and so, without knowing yourself, you know nothing."

"Please, sensei, this is all so strange!" pleaded Blake.

She could see his hood move as he raised a single eyebrow.

"Well, okay, compared to some of the other things that have happened to me, this is actually pretty routine," admitted Blake sheepishly. "I'm probably just having a psychotic break as I try to remember my training."

A long and uncomfortable silence followed that.

"Well?" probed Storm Shadow after far too long.

"I've remembered my training!" insisted Blake. "How could I possibly have forgotten it?"

"Hmpf. Big words for the one who, in her own words, is having a psychotic break," noted Storm Shadow. "Perhaps a test is in order."

Her sensei walked towards her, peeling off to her right side, and as he did, another figure resolved herself from behind where he had stood. It was Sour Sweet! She was dressed in her Atlas uniform and looking very serious.

"It is not just your honor or the honor of your family at stake here," Storm Shadow informed her as he circled around behind her. "It is the honor of the entire Arashikage clan, or at least those left after my brother's treason."

A blink, and suddenly, Sour "Sakura" Sweet was in her combat outfit, with her eyes covered by a black ribbon.

"If you want to win, you're gonna have to go beyond," she said. "Always further beyond, Semper Plus Ultra!" She dropped into a fighting stance and brought up her fists. "I am the least of Snake Eyes's students," she declared. "If you can't defeat me, how can you possibly hope to defeat that studmuffin in the championship?"

Blake felt like she was going to hurl. "'Studmuffin'?!"

"What?!" asked Sakura. "He's an attractive guy!"

"His pick-up lines are ridiculously corny, he's an idiot who wouldn't understand sophistication if it bit him on the nose, and, oh yeah, he's a flaming racist!" ranted Blake. "Granted, I only started caring about that last year — or was it two years ago? — but it's still repugnant!"

"Yeah, but he's hot," reasoned Sakura succinctly.

Blake ground her teeth and growled.

"Hey, do you think if I beat you, he'd go out on a date with me?" mused Sakura with a hand to her lips. "Just asking questions here."

Blake let out an angry huff. "That's it. I'm going to beat some sense into you, one way or— Hey!"

Storm Shadow had untied her friendship bow, brought it over her eyes, and quickly tied it in place.

"No cheating," he lectured her.

Blake exhaled. "Okay, I've done this before, and I'll do it again."

Her mind slipping back to the many training sessions in the warehouse, she heard Sakura swinging her fist out into the dark, and knew just the right place to grab her in an overhead throw … NOW!


Something had happened to her. Gregor had heard of people spontaneously becoming blind before, but he had never actually seen it himself, nor seen anyone who had actually been affected by it, nor seen any medical things on the subject, but he had heard it from a fellow brother of the White Fang, and that was the most reliable source there was. Besides, it was clearly happening to Blake right in front of him.

And … as humiliating as it would be to beat Blake by round limit, it would be even more humiliating to beat her when she was blind and helpless. The maidens would never look him in the eye again, and the men who admired him would instead scorn him as a brute. The only thing that would make it even more humiliating would be if he somehow lost to a blind girl.

He started to raise his hand to call for the ref … and felt himself flying end over end in the ring to land just inside it. He stuck the landing, and looked up to see Blake shaking her arms loose. Her eyes were still dead to the world, but her sightless gaze was locked straight on him.

What—?

She was off like a shot, rushing straight towards him and unleashing a maelstrom of strikes.

How is she doing this?!

Gregor jumped back from a hurricane of punches that went so fast it seemed like Blake had grown eight fists, and his mind raced to find a way to turn this around.

She's blind! he thought in disbelief. Has she really been holding back this entire time? How is she doing this?!

He didn't have time to consider things before she was on him again. She dodged his punch by ducking down, and then when his kick came in, it hit only smoke. With a crack, her own kick came in and hit his leg just behind his kneecap.

Gregor backed away again, weathering a few more blows, but he couldn't do that forever. He dropped his shoulder and charged. Blake evaded, but he stopped short, having bought himself the breathing room he needed. Now standing in the center of the ring, he watched Blake warily, then lifted his right foot and stomped down hard, channeling his aura into his foot. The blow shattered the concrete floor of the ring and sent the sand in the arena flying.

There wasn't any rule about damaging the arena after all, and maybe the unstable footing might trip her up, get her to stay still for a while.

The sand flowed out like water in a pond that had just had a boulder thrown into it. A tsunami of silica rushed out in all directions. Compassed around them, the audience screamed and cheered in equal measure as the animated dune fell upon them and a terrific cloud of dust filled the air.

Gregor grinned as it looked like, for a moment, that he had thrown Blake clear of the arena. Then the air started to clear, and in sparkling motes of quartz hanging in the aether, she stood. She stood solidly, glittering like a gem, with her blind eyes screwed shut and her hands clasped in front of her in some sort of bizarre sign.

Glancing at the match monitor, Gregor realized with a shock that Blake's aura had barely gone down at all, like all she had done was use her semblance. He also saw that there were 63 seconds left in the round. Hopefully, that would give him some kind of reprieve.

A blink, and suddenly, the only thing remaining of Blake was a three-dimensional shell made of specks of sand where her body used to be. It was all the warning he got before he felt the wind get knocked out of his gut by a black blur. Looking down, he saw the top of Blake's head, and he grinned.

"I have you now!" he declared, reaching down to grab her.

Blake reacted suddenly again, unleashing an absolute storm of punches into his gut. He was ready this time, though, and so by bracing himself, he was able withstand the hundreds of punches from her tiny little fists. All she had done was make herself vulnerable to his devastating counterattack.

His hands shot out, intending to grab her, but again, she used her semblance. She didn't set herself up behind him for another attack like she had before though; he'd be ready for that. Instead, she took up position at the end of the ring, where she was running her hands over the broken concrete that had been exposed by his shockwave attack.

Technically, they weren't supposed to use weapons in the match — or rather, they weren't allowed to bring weapons into the match — but technically, they weren't barred from hurling pieces of the arena at each other either. It was a rule that was almost certain to change after this.

With an enraged cry, he launched himself at her just as she picked up one piece and threw it with shocking accuracy at him. She wouldn't get the chance to hit him a second time. He could see it now: she would use her semblance to get away, and then she would hit him in the back to make him stumble out of the arena, but he was prepared for that. Even as he reached her, he was slowing down, and as he sent out a kick, it predictably began to pass through a shadow clone, so he started to pull back so that when she…

The strike came to his leg from the side; it was a sweep with her own supporting leg that sent him off his feet. Yet, even as he was maneuvering in the air to right himself, she appeared again on the other side, right where the first shadow clone was, and she grabbed hold of his leg. Like an obsidian lever, she pitched him end over end.

He hit the edge of the platform the ring was on with a painful wheeze, and just to add extra humiliation to the event, the bell for the round end sounded a microsecond before his nose hit the floor outside the ring.

The crowd went wild.


"WHAT?!" shouted High Leader Sienna Khan in disbelief and rage, an indulgence she allowed herself because nothing in that arena could be heard save for the cheering.

"Eight-Lives Blake! Eight-Lives Blake! Eight-Lives Blake!" shouted the sand-covered sycophants who dared to proclaim the name of that race traitor with anything other than hatred.

Looking out, Sienna could even see some humans in the crowd, holding aloft signs decorated with Blake's emblem and name. It disgusted her. The only reason any human should be allowed to set foot on Menagerie would be to be worked to a painful death as a slave, just recompense for the untold centuries of them daring to imply that their faunus superiors should be slaves. Yet here they were, celebrating as if they were normal people.

The High Leader moved to angrily sip her drink, and then, with the cold water of disappointment, realized that, in her rage, she had crushed her drink container in her hand.

She sighed dejectedly.

"Accursed humans…"


Gregor had left the arena in a huff, dodging as many reporters as he could. He didn't say anything, just storming out into the wilds. It was only when he was sure he was alone and surrounded by nothing but trees and animals did he let out a roar of hatred and wrath.

"RRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAGH!!! A hundred curses upon Blake Belladonna! A thousand!" he shouted into the air, his hands gesticulating in time with everything that he declared. "May that whole misbegotten family drown in the bile of their own arrogance!"

He stalked deeper into the forest, his booted feet making the ground shake in his passing.

"She denied my love, chose that Adam, and now throws our entire species away by siding with the humans! Against High Leader Khan!" he ranted and raved with increasing fury. "She truly is the worst of people! She insulted Gregor's very being, and Gregor will have his revenge!"

His monologue was cut short by the sound of hissing from the ground.

Gregor looked down to find a male western hognose snake looking up at him with those big round eyes, his tongue flicking out inquisitively.

"Why yes, it is that bad," Gregor told the snake.

The snake hissed again, and it was joined this time by a white tree frog, which was really green, chirping at him from the trunk of a nearby palm tree.

"No. No, I don't think you can help," he huffed.

A chorus of birds joined in the chatter, and Gregor threw up his hands. "Fine! You win!"

He stomped over to a nearby log that had been conveniently left by the side of the path, and sat down on it. Before he had finished putting his posterior on the log, a pair of quolls rushed a mat of soft moss under him. It was a bit damp, but Gregor didn't want to complain about that, not to his little friends.

All around him, the birds and the frogs and the snakes and the quolls and all manner of other creatures began to gather. They babbled softly to him, except to him, it wasn't babbling, not really. He could understand everything they said perfectly, and they, in turn, could understand everything he said.

It was his curse, his burden to bear, the thing that made him a freak of nature. The animals never judged him, though, not like other faunus would and the humans without question would. Just as faunus were better than humans, so were the animals better than faunus. The life that others dismissed was his secret sanctuary.

He didn't know what to say to them, or even what to sing. He did that sometimes, when he couldn't find the words; he would just jump into song and let the music take him wherever he needed to go. The animals would join in too when that happened, and together, they would create something beautiful.

Luckily, or perhaps unluckily, the cassowary who had turned up asked him how the fight went.

"It did not exactly develop as I would have wished," Gregor said vaguely, rotating his hand in a dismissive manner. Then his head — and his voice — dropped in shame. "In fact, it went terribly. I lost."

The animals all cried out at that, some in horror, some in disbelief, some in declarations to beat up his opponent, most in sympathy. The lady tailor bird put her wings out in an approximation of a hug, while her husband rushed off into the gloom to find someone. The cassowary himself looked almost ashamed of having asked.

"Please, it's not any of your faults," he pleaded with them. "If it's the fault of anyone, it's that dastard, Blake."

The hognose snake from before asked if that was who he had been monologuing about.

"I was not monologuing!" he declared indignantly.

The animals that had been nearby at that time gave him varying expressions of incredulity.

"Well, maybe a little," Gregor admitted sheepishly. "But I have good reason to! Ever since she returned to the island, Blake has been nothing but trouble."

One of the quolls asked if she was the female he had tried to woo years ago.

"Yes. I thought I could sway her with my charms, but that lout Adam got to her instead," he groused. "Now she's back, she's turned her back on the White Fang, and she now is actively talking against the cause. She even brought a human to the island."

The animals all gasped, or their equivalent expression, at that. They had all heard about humans from him, and those who had the misfortune to meet the few on Menagerie agreed that they weren't the most pleasant of characters. To hear that one of the White Fang would bring a human to the island just showed how much she had changed.

One dunnart managed to raise his voice up enough to be heard, in the quiet of a gap in the conversation, and ask who she was.

"They call her Firebrand," explained Gregor. "She's petite and fair. Her hair is white like the snow on the mountains, and her eyes are blue like the ocean. She seems humble and kind, and when she smiles, there's this glow around her face. She's been spending most of her time taking missions as a Huntress, never resting or sleeping until the job is done."

The tailor bird lady, as sweet as she was, clearly lost her senses when she asked if he cared about her romantically.

"No!" Gregor said swiftly. "Didn't you hear me? She only seems to be all those things, but it's all an act. She's not just any human; she's the worst of humans; she's a Schnee. You can't trust a Schnee, because their hearts are as black as pitch, and the only things they care about are hurting faunus, and animals too."

The tailor bird wasn't backing down, though, and asked him if he had ever met a Schnee before Firebrand.

"Well, no, but I didn't need to. My brothers and sisters in the White Fang met them before, and they wouldn't lie to me, so that's all I need to know," Gregor reasoned aloud, his words seeming perfectly logical to him. "Besides, Firebrand is friends with Blake, and she revealed herself to be naturally deceptive tonight."

The obvious question of how came from a few mouths, and he supposed that he really had to answer.

"Blake's become a prize fighter, like Gregor, but unlike me, she's got a persona besides just winning. They call her 'the Untouchable Girl,' and it's said that no one has ever laid a hand on her in a fight," he lectured with surprising calmness, probably borne out of a desire not to upset his animal friends. "So far, that's held true, but I thought I could be different. Turns out, she has a semblance that allows her to leave a copy of herself behind to take a hit, and she went even beyond that in the fight. She faked being blind to get an advantage, and then she completely switched her fighting style. She took me apart before I could even land a hit, but it wasn't very sporting of her!"

Some of the animals nodded along, but before things could really get going, the tailor bird returned with a pair of tawny frogmouths flying in on his tail. They landed in a free spot ahead of Gregor, and as they did so, that chattery tailor bird husband began to recite how the frogmouths had seen it all and that they had something to say to him. Though their owl-like friends actually getting a word in seemed a bit difficult.

"Please, please, slow down," asked Gregor calmly, and the tailor bird stopped chattering for a moment. "Now, what is it that our nocturnal friends have to say?"

The tawny frogmouths told them all how they had seen the whole match from start to finish. Well, mostly. The match had gone on for a long time, and so, there was a definite need for food and drink. They had left to go drink from one of the fountains nearby, and perhaps snag a mouse or hot dog — no offense intended, of course — when they had passed by the booth reserved for the leader of the White Fang. There, they had heard Sienna Khan talking about how the match was running too long and ordering those under her to move forward with poisoning Blake.

Gregor felt the ground fall out from under him. "No, that can't be; you must have misheard."

The frogmouths told him that they hadn't, and even if they had, they saw just a few minutes later, when no one else was looking, one of Sienna Khan's flunkies replacing one of the water bottles that Blake was using. She had been poisoned, no doubt about that. They didn't say anything at the time because they assumed that this would work in Gregor's favor, and in any case, he had told them not to talk to him where other faunus could hear.

"No, no," repeated Gregor. "What about what she did after?"

Those little brown birds looked so dejected as they told him they had overheard Blake and her agent speaking after the match. Apparently, Blake was a ninja, or training to be one. So when she lost her sight, her training for blindfighting kicked in, and she just worked on automatic.

Gregor didn't know what to say, didn't want to believe what he was hearing. The White Fang didn't lie to each other; it wasn't in their nature. They just couldn't do it. It just didn't happen … and yet, his animal friends were telling him that it did.

And if there was one thing he had learned in life, it was that animals were better than people.


"—can't believe this! I thought I'd left all this malarkey behind in the Mistrali circuit!" ranted Joanna.

"It's fine, Joanna," Blake said, swiveling her head to face the blurry vertical blob pacing the room — a private changing room that had been set aside for her for this event — in front of her. "I'm pretty sure my eyesight's coming back anyway." She paused and squinted. "Are you wearing that tacky pink blouse again?"

"I would be wearing my previous outfit if it hadn't gotten covered in sand," was the testy reply. "It must have been something in the water you washed your face with," she concluded. "But with the sand getting everywhere, any possible sample we could test would be contaminated."

"I'm just glad it seems to be temporary," Blake said, blinking her eyes repeatedly. Yes, her vision was definitely getting clearer.

"Yes, temporary enough that when we finally get a doctor to get free of their backlog to take a look at you, you'll have already lost all the poison," Joanna hissed. "Classic Mistrali move. Ugh! I should have seen this coming!"

They were interrupted by a knock on the door, and Joanna wheeled around and stormed toward it.

"Who is it?!" she demanded.

"It's me, Weiss," came the familiar voice from the other side.

At that, Joanna deflated and opened the door.

Blake smiled. "Hey, Weiss," she said with a wave. "I didn't see you earlier."

Weiss sniffed and replied primly, "This place is large, and I am not."

Joanna looked down at the little snowcapped girl and shrugged. "Story checks out."

(Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part III | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part IV | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part V)​

Author's Note 1 (Cyclone)
And there, we have one of the more entertaining fight scenes we've written. Entertaining to write, I mean. Gregor is such a big ham, he's just so much to write.
Author's Note 2 (Cody MacArthur Fett)
That was a fun chapter to read out, but man it took a while to write. It was one of the big hold-outs for the chapter before it got split up.

I am honestly looking forward to seeing speculation on the various scenes and what they could mean, or even just the revelations for certain characters.

Also, while Gregor is basically Gaston, he's also got a twist. That twist can be summed up as, "What if Gaston was a Disney princess?" It's not just a fun character to write, it's also a very intriguing one.

The next chapter was fun to write too, though for entirely different reasons.


The tournament is now over, and now it's time to celebrate. The Belladonna family goes to the ball, and along the way, they run into their arch nemesis Sienna Khan. Find out what happens on the balcony in the conclusion of "Homefront: Part V."
 
Last edited:
Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part V
(Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part IV | Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part V | Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part I)




Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part V

* * *​

In retrospect, under careful observation, without emotion, with clinical consideration, and using other things that Weiss really didn't like to do in regards to her own life, Weiss could theoretically come to the conclusion that she had never been pampered. Oh, she'd been gussied up, she'd put on the ritz, and she'd definitely been beautified, but she had never been pampered. "Pampering," in her mind, required a certain amount of love and care that she had just never gotten from her family or anyone else in Atlas.

Well, she was getting that now, and she didn't like it.

"Come now, it will really bring out your eyes, I promise," Grandma Belladonna said soothingly.

"No!" Weiss replied petulantly.

Yes, petulantly; it was childish, but she didn't care.

Weiss was sitting in front of a massive mirror in Lady Belladonna's room — Lady Belladonna's room, because the Chieftain had vacated this space two hours ago once he had slipped into his simple formal wear so he could leave the women alone and argue with his father about everything — with Lady Belladonna herself on Weiss's left side and Grandma Belladonna on her right, though they switched sides frequently. The two of them had evidently decided that tonight was going to be a fairy tale ball for her — a debut even — and so, they had broken out seemingly every piece of jewelry and fabric they had to dress her up like the metaphorical fairy tale princess they thought she should be. Blake, the traitor, was just standing there in the corner smiling that interminable smile of hers while occasionally offering advice to her captors.

It was fair. Weiss didn't want to do this; she didn't want to go back to the fancy side. She had left that life behind her, and she had vowed to live a life of poverty and destitution in service to the people. Yet now, she was trapped! Trapped by societal convention. She couldn't turn down a gift, especially one presented with such enthusiasm and genuine excitement; everyone knew that.

Still, there were certain lines that one just could not cross.

"What's wrong, Weiss? I thought bindis were common in Atlas," asked Lady Belladonna with such sweetness that Weiss really couldn't stay mad at her.

Still, she put on her best effort. "That's exactly why I can't wear it. I won't wear anything that's so stereotypically Atlesian, even and especially if it's not as popular as it once was. I don't want to be associated with that frozen wasteland anymore."

Lady Belladonna frowned patiently. "Weiss, starting a new life doesn't mean you have to abandon everything from your past."

"Nothing good ever came from Atlas," Weiss insisted stubbornly.

There was a long moment of silence.

"Aren't your Shadowbolt friends from Atlas?"

That … hurt. Weiss wasn't quite sure why it hurt; she hadn't actually spent much time with the Shadowbolts before they … made her part of their group, because they were just that friendly. They had given her a nickname, one she was now using everywhere she went; people knew her by her Shadowbolt callsign. Magic — Twilight — had met her once at a party years ago and considered that enough of a connection to put herself at risk and uncover the goings-on at Park Place. If it hadn't been for the Shadowbolts, she never would have gotten to the place where she could heap scorn upon them for being from Atlas.

She kept having to remember this, kept having to fight back the hate that it was so easy to fall into. Such behavior was … shameful. Why did she keep falling back into this? Why did she want to hate?

A bit of sobriety restored, she now considered what she had been saying in a new light. She was a Huntress, a defender of the people without borders, and a guest of House Belladonna. What she said and did reflected on them, and what she was saying rebuked years of public policy that they had all fought and strove for, heaping dishonor upon them as well as herself.

This was all her fault, and since she was still trapped by societal convention, she couldn't just leap out the window to go and brood for a few months, which meant that she had to make this right.

"I'm sorry," Weiss apologized, blinking away tears of shame. "You're right. I just can't seem to stop…" She trailed off. "Hating."

She was engulfed by warmth, and she blinked her eyes open to find Lady Belladonna wrapping her arms around her.

"There, there, Weiss," she said comfortingly. "I know it's hard, but…"

"If you want to stop hating," Grandmother Belladonna said, her voice quiet but firm, "then I suggest you start with yourself. Otherwise, you'll end up like Blake."

"Hey!" Blake protested. "Gramma, I'm right here!"

"Of course you are, dear," agreed Grandma Belladonna. "Instead of married to that boy of yours and giving me some great-grandchildren."

Thanks to the mirror, Weiss was able to see for herself the face Blake made at that. "I don't believe this. When I'm in Vale, I'm told I need to be in Menagerie. When I'm in Menagerie, I'm told I need to go to Mistral."

"You could get hitched and live here," pointed out Grandma Belladonna.

"I'll get around to it eventually!" shouted Blake before grumbling. "Besides, Sun still needs to finish his time at Haven Academy. I can't just marry him while he's at school."

"Didn't Yang's parents marry while they were still in school?" pointed out Weiss.

"Yang's family is insane! They're the sort of people who raise daughters who run into three-way firefights so they can get shot!" Blake hotly declared before pouting. "That should have been me. It would save me a ton in advertising."

The other women blinked in incomprehension at Blake.

"Riiiiiight," said Grandma Belladonna before turning back to look at Weiss through the mirror. "Weiss, I know you've heard it before, but Menagerie really is the land of new beginnings. The only chains you'll find here are the ones you bring with you."

"Weiss, just leave them be; you don't need to carry them with you any longer," Lady Belladonna assured her softly.

She was finding it awfully hard to resist their logic. "You all are really going all in on this metaphor."

"Considering how obsessed you are with proving how un-Atlesian you are and how much you dislike them, comparing your feelings to chains is fairly apt," observed Blake. "I'm tempted to tell you to let it go, but that would be hypocritical."

"I can let it go just fine if I put it in the form of a song," shot back Weiss. "I'm not in a singing mood right now though."

She looked in the mirror again and focused on the space between her eyes. Would it really be so bad? Everyone at the party would just think of it as a fashion accessory, probably something from Mistral. It would just be a fashion accessory to her too, because she wasn't Atlesian anymore, and she didn't need to chain herself to that kingdom's cultural heritage.

And there was that metaphor coming up again.

"This bindi that you wanted me to wear, what does it look like?" asked Weiss tentatively. What would be the harm?


Weiss looked at herself in the mirror and draped her long braid over her shoulder; it was woven through with delicate flowers: plumeria, aster, champak, blue star, red primrose, yellow wildflowers, and azalea. There was no point at all in hiding it from view after all the effort that Kali had gone through to adorn it for her. Even draped across her shoulder as it was, the braid still reached down beyond her waist and almost to her knees.

The reason it was necessary to wear it over the shoulder was obvious when Weiss threw on her veil of scarlet, decorated with a golden fringe and scrollwork of gold and green upon the inside; she wore it draped over her head, held in place by a hair pin, so most of the inward-facing decoration was still visible to view. Her skirt was black as night, and where her silvery braid fell across, it was almost like the moon against the night sky; scarlet ribbons, tied up in bows, adorned the skirt at the front of the waist and on the sides, where the skirt was ruffled in undulating waves.

Weiss's blouse was tan with lines of black running across it and short-sleeved to expose her pale arms to view. Both her arms were adorned with jewels, climbing from the wrists upwards towards her elbows, bands of gold of varying thickness, but all set with emeralds and rubies that would glisten in the light of Remnant's shattered moon. Around her throat was clasped a heavy choker of gold, with golden flowers decorated with more rubies and emeralds in the center of them, while a lighter necklace of small pearls, with only a single ornate golden flower set in the center of them, descended from her neck towards her collarbone. Her earrings were of ornate gold, with pearls set in the center of them and dangling from them in five falling strands like rain, each ending in a teardrop.

The most eye-catching feature for Weiss though was the bindi, a fashion accessory in most of the world but a sign of something important in Atlas. This bindi in particular was a teardrop-shaped red gemstone that, according to Grandma Belladonna, had once belonged to her own mother, but in the form of a necklace. The gold frame of the necklace had been sold to get through an undescribed rough time during the Great War, but she had held onto the gem and its three sisters, eventually giving it to Grandma Belladonna. It had been fashioned into a bindi by her new husband, Tricky Ricky, so that she could conform to some fashion fad in a Valish city, which had helped get them a business deal. After Lady Belladonna married into the family, the bindi had been part of a small jewelry collection given as a housewarming gift by her new mother-in-law, and it was something she wore on occasions when she could break out a matching kimono. All of which brought it to Weiss's forehead that night.

So the bindi did mean something after all, and it was something good. Not many would know it, but it represented generations of Belladonna women and their struggles. There was a history to it, and with a sobering thought, Weiss realized that she was now part of that history of Belladonna women. Or, at least, she was for the next twelve hours, since that was how long the MARS brand fashion adhesive was rated for.

And if anyone missed that message, well … she wasn't alone. The other ladies had donned bindis of their own, all from the same collection. Lady Belladonna and Blake wore bindis identical to Weiss's, while Grandma Belladonna wore a diamond-shaped one that was — somewhat ironically, considering the rest of her jewelry — not made out of diamond but the same material as the others. The matriarch's jewel had originally been the centerpiece of the necklace, and now, she was joking that it was the center of Weiss's vanguard.

The jest did not appear to be humorous on purpose, or even very funny. In fact, it seemed to have been absolutely genuine. Weiss didn't know how to feel about that. She didn't know how to feel about three generations of the most important women on Menagerie acting as cover for her. She, who was born of a usurper and despoiler, was … they were … they were doing this purely for her benefit, so she wouldn't feel like she was alone.

They were too good for her, and yet so very very annoying. There had to be a word for that, she was sure of it. In the meantime…

"This isn't quite what I was expecting," observed Weiss, her eyes briefly being drawn to the jewelry on Lady Belladonna's own hand.

Well, it wasn't just her hand. Lady Belladonna had dressed in a yellow bunad with mauve trim and a shawl around her shoulders, all made out of much thinner material than the garment's woolen origins. A richly embroidered loincloth draped over the bunad's skirt but stopped short of the hem, allowing the viewers' eyes to drift down to her black silk pants that ended at the ankles with rich black leather sandals.

The jewelry was the real eye catcher, though. Besides the red teardrop-shaped bindi nestled between her eyes, she also sported at least four gold bangles on each wrist, every one of them intricately embedded with numerous gemstones. More stunning was the haath phool decorating her right hand, a unique design that had five gold rings on her fingers connected to the wrist bracelet with beaded chains regularly decorated with gold flowers inlaid with gemstones that gave the back of her hand quite the decoration, all of which was an engagement gift from the Chieftain. The jewelry was quite fragile, though, and so, she usually forewent wearing it in lieu of a purple armband on her left bicep, though that night it was mirrored by a braided cord on the opposite bicep that was decorated with the emblem of those Belladonnas who had married into the house.

Her ears had been an affair all their own. Each of her human ears was decorated with a chandelier earring that looked like an upside-down flower petal, each one inlaid with one large ruby and three dangling cyan gems attached to small disks with another set of rubies inlaid. However, her hairstyle that night was asymmetric, exposing her left human ear and its second piercing. That piercing was connected to a thin chain that ran backwards and through the rear of Lady Belladonna's hair, having been supported by a hidden pin, to split into two and attach to the two piercings in her right faunus ear. A single sapphire hanging by a gold thread from her left faunus ear seemed almost like an afterthought.

Lady Belladonna brought her wrist up, flashing the intriguing haath phool on it. "Would you have been comfortable with what you were expecting?"

"Well, no—"

"Then relax," Blake told her with a smile. "I'm not wearing much jewelry either."

"You're dressed like a stereotypical martial artist," noted Grandma Belladonna.

"Because I'm the champion," countered Blake with false aggrandizement that made it clear she still had a lot to learn about being a showwoman.

Her outfit was, according to her, based on an order of warrior nuns from the ancient lands that would one day become Mistral who banished evil demons and Grimm with mystical powers and dust. How much of that was accurate and how much of that was taken from Blake's favorite book series, Weiss did not know. Weiss did not want to know. What she did know was that Blake looked absolutely gorgeous in it.

Like Weiss's regular outfit, Blake wore Mistrali gladiator sandals, though Blake had opted for white socks instead of Weiss's preferred black. She wore on her legs an ocean-blue pair of silken pants, into which was tucked a white and blue silk kosode, whose hems on the chest depicted expertly crafted geometric shapes and whose short blue sleeves featured half-circles filled with yellow. It was open to expose her belly, and the top was bound with a white sarashi. Over all that was a long sleeveless coat of white decorated with repeating blue and yellow diamonds.

Under her other clothes, she also wore a small white and blue crop-top, which was visible in between the hems of her kosode. It was decorated with an intricately designed gold piece, and above that and upon the collar was gold embroidery depicting her emblem surrounded by spurts of flames. Weiss had learned during the … incident where Blake's identity was revealed that it was her family crest, and since then, she had learned that it was more specifically the hereditary Belladonna crest, worn by those members of the family born into it.

Upon her left arm were three bangles, one inlaid with rubies, one inlaid with sapphires, and one with intricate engravings. While her dominant right wrist sported two smooth bangles, one gold and one silver, and a titanium steel alloy chain bracelet with a single small plate decorated with her emblem on the outside and Sun's emblem on the side facing her radial artery. From her lower ears hung two anchor-shaped earrings of jeweled gold almost identical to Weiss's own, but with shorter beads dangling from them. Compassing the crown of her head with its shining black hair hanging low was a headdress made of fine gold string attached to dangling beads and diamond-shaped pieces of white reflective paper made from the local eucalyptus trees.

Finally, and most impactful to Weiss, Blake still insisted on wearing her bow. Fashion constraints meant that it couldn't be in her hair, but instead, she had tied it around her left bicep just visible out of her sleeve. She had claimed that it was the same place a Mistrali honor band would be placed, but while Weiss wasn't entirely sure about that, she did appreciate the effort while silently laughing to herself about a hundred jokes that could be made about Blake refusing to let go of the bow no matter where she went.

"Let's have a look, then, shall we?" suggested Grandma Belladonna as she slid up next to Weiss, pulling her toward her so they stood shoulder to shoulder as they gazed into the mirror.

The older woman was dressed in an ensemble that, in Weiss's humble opinion, perfectly fit her role as matriarch of the family. When she eventually reached Grandma Belladonna's age, Weiss hoped that she could be half as dignified and refined. Most of that was thanks to attitude and carriage, but the outfit had something to do with it too.

She was wearing a ball gown of stunning scarlet with a tan inner layer that hid her patent leather heels. An in-built shawl, attached above the elbow to a pair of short sleeves, stretched across her back, diving low to pass the large skirt. The shoulders were left bare, but about her neck, an incredible diamond necklace settled loosely, designed so that if her cobra hood should ever be needed, it could be freely deployed. About her right wrist, she wore two bracelets, one sporting the image of a butterfly and the other a tight bracelet of shimmering diamonds that was in fact a wristwatch whose traditional clock face was ticking away. It looked extraordinarily expensive, but Grandma Belladonna had said that it was far less expensive than it looked, and that one day, she would teach Weiss how to bargain like a Belladonna.

The large skirt of the gown was balanced out by the impressive style that her greying hair was worn in. Called osuberakashi, it was triangular in shape, rising up at the back and leaving the forehead and neck bare, save for the long ponytail that hung behind, and was topped by a gold hairpiece shaped into the tripetal of those who married into House Belladonna. The look was almost certainly chosen to allow her to fully extend the cobra hood on her neck if needed. Indeed, the hairstyle almost made her look like a cobra even without the hood.

It was, Weiss realized, an important point to remember about Menagerite fashions: they were designed to emphasize the faunus features, not hide them. Each of the Belladonna women wore something to call attention to them, be it the grandmother's hairstyle, the mother's ear chain, or the daughter's headdress. And why shouldn't they call attention to them? Why should they ever have to hide what made them special, or even beautiful? Well, in the Kingdoms of Man, that case was debated, but in the island nation of Menagerie, they were in agreement that if you had it, you should flaunt it.

And the matriarch of House Belladonna definitely had it.

"There, you see?" Grandma Belladonna said, sounding immensely satisfied. "There's our little belle of the ball."

"'Belle of the ball'?" quoted Weiss with a slightly incredulous tone. "You make this sound like it's a debut for me."

"Isn't it, though?" asked Grandma Belladonna with a very big grin. "This is the first time Menagerite high society will see you in person instead of on the video or merchandise, and I'm sure Kali is just itching to introduce you to all the young men in attendance."

"Mom!" objected Lady Belladonna in a very Blakish way as she came into view of the mirror.

Grandma Belladonna laughed and practically glided away from Weiss most gracefully. "I didn't say I disapproved."

Lady Belladonna pouted and hmpfed in a manner that hopefully wouldn't ruin her makeup as her mother-in-law moved on to another part of the room, then she looked at Weiss. "I'm not going to introduce you to anyone you don't want to, Weiss, but I do want you to have the best night ever, like a fairy tale. If that includes finding your own Prince Charming … well, I can't think of any young man around here who qualifies, but that's why he needs to be found."

"Hmm," murmured Weiss noncommittally, her gaze was drawn back to the mirror, and as she examined herself, a slight frown began to form on her face.

"Is something wrong, Weiss?" Lady Belladonna asked as she stepped on Weiss's other side.

She blinked and shook her head.

"Not … exactly," Weiss said with a soft tone. "It's just— I'm still concerned about the political ramifications. I don't want to tarnish your good name with any association with me."

Lady Belladonna put a firm and gentle hand on her shoulder, looking at her using the mirror. "Weiss, you are never to mention what I'm about to tell you to the menfolk. Do you understand?"

Weiss nodded. "Yes, ma'am."

"Stop talking about politics."

Instantly, Blake broke out into hysterical laughter, making the other women turn and stare at her.

"AHAHAHAHAHA— What? It's—HA!— Funny! HEHAHA!" the black-haired young woman got out between fits of laughter.

"Blake, don't wrinkle your outfit, it's expensive!" chided Grandma Belladonna as she stormed over to the laughing young lady.

Lady Belladonna giggled. "Well, it's good to know that underneath all that brooding, Blake still has a sense of humor. Still, I meant what I said, Weiss."

"That I shouldn't tell the Chieftain and his father?" asked the snowcapped girl.

"Oh yes, absolutely," Lady Belladonna assured her with a nod, keeping a smile. "But I also meant what I said about politics. This is a celebration, a party, a time to get dressed up and play princess for a night. You should be worried about finding the elusive Prince Charming, not what those scoundrels on MMM may say about you."

"Ma'am, I think by the very virtue of what I am that inviting me is a political statement in and of itself," Weiss said with an even, factual tone.

And she knew from experience: high society parties were always political.

Lady Belladonna put both hands on her shoulders then, coming in from the sides to get under the veil. "I'll tell you what that statement is then, Weiss: you belong here. Here on Menagerie, here in this house, here at this party. You belong here just as much as we do, and don't let anyone at that party tell you otherwise."



She doesn't belong here, Sienna Khan thought darkly as she stepped into the Grand Hall and spied a certain white-haired girl standing near the Belladonnas.

She was a fashionable twenty minutes late, her open-faced, wine-red veil trailing behind her as she swept in.

The Grand Hall was one of the few buildings in Kuo Kuana of notable size, dominated by the titular hall itself, a massive ballroom that stood three storeys tall. Ornate stairways at either end led up to the second floor, from which one could step out onto balconies that ringed the building, but the third floor — acoustically attuned for an orchestra — was inaccessible from within. It was where all the major celebrations were held. It was a pity that this particular little soirée was celebrating Blake's victory, rather than Gregor's, despite the steps she'd taken. Still, it was being hosted by the tournament commission, and as one of Gregor's sponsors and a notable member of the community, she had, of course, been invited. For her part, there was no point dwelling on failure.

It was time for her to take the measure of her enemy.

Jacques Schnee was a boor, with all the vices of new money and few of the virtues, but he had a sharp mind and could be dangerously charismatic if underestimated. No doubt, his daughter had inherited his cunning, her music certainly showcased her charisma, and she had managed to subvert two of Sienna's most promising disciples, after all.

By denouncing her father at the Vytal Tournament, she had made a bold power play, sacrificing the power and resources of her inheritance in exchange for an admittedly very impressive PR coup. That spoke of an aggressive strategist, one willing and able to ruthlessly cut what some might consider deep ties for a sufficient enough advantage.

Sienna could relate.

Her cousin Shere wasn't the only member of her family who she didn't talk to anymore. In fact, he was the only one left who still tried to talk to her at all.

So she waited and watched as the Schnee and her Belladonna collaborators moved throughout the room. Meanwhile, she rubbed elbows with the elite of Menagerite society. There were fewer than the last time she had attended an event like this who were willing to converse with her, and that stung at her pride and made her swear vengeance against the Schnee, but she was able to make do.

She scanned the party, trying to reacquire her prey, as she started to untangle herself from the hangers-on. She wanted to see that Schnee dead, but she had wanted that for a long time, and she could wait a little bit longer until Chrysalis got into the perfect position. Right now, realpolitik demanded that she first get Blake to take back all the awful things she had said about her and appeal to the old bonds she had with Kali and Ghira to make them see reason.

Blake was elsewhere, schmoozing with the corporatist backers of her growing prize fighting empire, while Tricky Ricky and his wife were off kissing up to other corporatist backers. That left Ghira and his wife alone. It was perfect, since it meant the Schnee was off somewhere by herself.

She idly noticed someone moving in toward Kali and Ghira. It was that lout, Bartholomew Calloway, and a group of hangers-on that had been talking with him. Sienna had never gotten along particularly well with the coffee magnate; he considered the White Fang a leech on his pocketbook, and she considered him short-sighted and greedy. Evidently, they decided that they needed to talk to the Chieftain, probably about taxes or the economy or cheap labor. Well, whatever they wanted to talk about, Sienna did not want to insert herself and have to deal with the boor.

The other members of his group were in quite the collection of colors — all of them dressed in the fashion of the new money they were, aping upper class fashion without understanding it … or the concept of subtlety — but Calloway himself was wearing a relatively understated solid white suit of a slightly older Valish style to match that southern Valish accent of his and the color of his downy duck feather hair. In his hands, he held a black walking cane topped by a silver duck's head that he probably didn't need and that almost certainly contained a terrible secret, and his eyes were a piercing blue. Unlike many others, he was wearing what he normally wore minus the hat, because he thought — erroneously — that he was always well-dressed. Gods, she hated that man, and if she didn't need his money so much, she'd probably throw him into the ocean, which she might just do after she seized control of Menagerie and nationalized his business.

"Why, Ghira, how do ya do?" he greeted them, and for once, Sienna found herself cursing all four of her sensitive ears. "And Kali, yer lookin' absolutely lovely tonight. Not that yer ever not. Heh heh heh."

"Bartholomew Calloway, now what are you doing here?" asked Ghira politely.

"Why, Ah was invited, just like ever'one else here," was the unashamed response. "Guess the fight coordinators liked the big ol' tip Ah gave 'em this season fer puttin' on such a show. Didn't see y'all's daughter winnin' the finals, though — my fault — but that was some fight all the same. I don't think words could do it justice."

"Oh, but she seems to have enjoyed herself in the end," observed one of the groupies.

That made Sienna look over to another part of the hall where Blake had decided that she could show off how she could balance the blade of Gambol Shroud on her nose and a filled wine bottle on the protruding magazine on the other end of the weapon to the the easily amazed 'ooh's and 'ah's of the crowd that had gathered around her. Right next to her, Gregor had decided to alternate between one- and two-finger push-ups, sans legs, and he was getting a crowd too. Idiots. Was she the only one there without the taste of a child? Her time among Mistral's academic elite had spoiled her.

"Blake is quite talented," Kali was saying. "We're very proud of her."

"She sure is that," Calloway agreed, "but let's not beat around the bush here, yeah? Word coming outta the other kingdoms' makin' me a mite nervous. Figgered you maht be able able ta clear things up some."

The two Belladonnas exchanged glances, and Ghira took the lead.

"While recent events have been a bit concerning," he confirmed, "all our reports assure us that the situation is under control. Vale and Atlas still stand strong."

"Yeah, that's great fer them," Calloway replied, "but what assurances can you offer me that mah beans are still gonna sell when there's cars that can turn into brigands? Ah just wanna know, Ghira, will the beans continue ta flow?"

The smile on Ghira's face turned brittle. "I've heard nothing to suggest that anyone's caffeine addiction has gone anywhere."

"Well, now, was that so hard?" Calloway asked condescendingly, reaching up habitually to tip a hat that wasn't there before awkwardly running it through the feathers he had for hair and then hooking his thumbs in his pockets.

"Oooh, now who is this?" asked one of the hangers-on. "Is this that Firebrand we've heard so much about?"

Sienna perked up slightly, all while carefully concealing it behind another drink.

"I am she," replied the Schnee weakly, submissively, not at all like a Schnee, peeking out from behind Ghira and from an opaque veil that seemed to swallow her up. Sienna hadn't even noticed her there.

Sienna was barely able to hide her shock as she turned to look at the group with her full and undivided attention.

This? This is the Schnee? This is what the bloodline that has built the company that oppresses and torments us amounts to?

She didn't believe it. She couldn't believe it. And then she understood.

Clever girl…

As she marked the surprisingly unassuming Schnee girl with it, Sienna was reminded once again how glad she was of her semblance, Grudge. Most people thought it boosted her ferocity when she attacked people low on aura — her enemies' propaganda certainly crowed about it often enough — and there was a kernel of truth to that, but the reality was that it allowed her to mark someone, and when she did, it she could sense and track them. And as their aura dropped, some of it was siphoned off to boost her own physical abilities. The latter would hopefully be of no use here, but the former? Keeping track of the Schnee girl — especially when she had obviously worked so hard to become invisible — would likely prove … informative.

"Oooh! I heard about you on the news. I didn't think we'd ever see such a well-mannered human."

"How are you adapting to the weather here?"

"How do you like the sights?"

"Is it true you've never been to the human quarter?"

"Wherever did you get such fine jewelry?"

"Is the sun ever too much for you?"

The Schnee girl seemed to crumple under the weight of attention.

"Now, now, folks," Calloway said, stepping forward and holding up a hand placatingly. "Yer givin' the poor girl a fright." He glanced at Ghira. "I'm not so sure it was wise, bringin' your pet human to a shindig like this'un 'fore she's had time ta acclimatize, skittish as she is."

Ghira growled, and Kali laid a hand on his forearm.

"Now, now, honey," she said sweetly to him before turning her attention to Calloway. "Weiss has been through an awful lot, Mister Calloway," she said coolly, "including personally fighting both Grimm and the Decepticons in the Battle of Vale. In fact, given your concerns on the subject, she's probably the closest thing to an expert we have on the subject of what sort of threat they might pose to your coffee exports.

"Calling her a pet isn't good for business."

Oh, there was steel behind that. Kali wasn't playing around.

"Mah apologies, ma'am," Calloway replied, switching gears smoothly, then turned to Weiss and reached up to touch his forehead, miming the hat tip he'd aborted earlier. "And ta you, ma'am."

"Apology accepted," the Schnee said softly.

"I think you'd better leave," Ghira said with firm finality.

They all scattered like cockroaches under the light, leaving the Belladonnas and their pet alone. Her dear old friends might not have liked that term, but that was exactly what the Schnee clearly was. She was skittish and fearful and always by their sides, like the sort of puppy that women in Atlas would put in their purses. Sienna wondered if she'd been properly spayed.

"You should have let me break his spine," growled out Ghira to his wife in the aftermath.

Sienna had to strain to hear them now, forced to position herself just right to avoid all the background noise.

"Dear, how is that you're acting more Mistrali than I am?" asked Kali in turn. "On second thought, don't think about it." Her voice dropped to a husky purr. "I like it when you get half a step from an honor duel."

The Schnee was blushing, her eyes downcast. "Thank you both, for standing up for me. You didn't have to do that."

"But we wanted to," Kali pointed out, pulling her into a hug.

"Kali, P.D.A.," her husband told her as he put one of his massive hands on the Schnee's tiny frame. "That's not very diplomatic of you."

"Oh shoo," she mocked him. "Are you all right, Weiss?"

"It's okay," the Schnee assured her. "This is hardly the first high-class social event in which I've had to deal with boors with more money than manners, though admittedly, the attention I've received is a little bit different from what I'm used to. Only half a dozen such distasteful encounters a night is a wonderful change of pace. Besides, on some level, I deserve this."

"Oh, that's … good to know, but very troubling," Kali noted, her voice strained.

"Honey, I think I see Sienna nearby," Ghira told them, his voice quiet.

"Where?!" Kali asked, her head whipping around.

But Sienna had already slinked away, deeper into the crowd.

She could wait. A tiger was nothing if not a patient hunter.


After a full minute of searching, Lady Belladonna seemed satisfied that Sienna Khan was nowhere to be found. Which was good, because there were more people coming over to see them. These people were, thankfully, much better conversationalists than Calloway, and Weiss was even able to get in a few words.

Though she was still an object of curiosity.

Was this how faunus felt at parties in Atlas? She would have to ask Lemon "Reverb" Zest next time she had the chance. Though she had a feeling that the experiences of the heir to a mid-sized mining company would be a little bit different than someone who had made themselves rather deliberately more visible like herself.

In that respect, was it so bad that she was the object of curiosity?

"…it's been so good to meet such a famous employee of Black Lotus Shipping; please give my regards to him, won't you?" asked the small weasel faunus — almost as small as Weiss — as he shook her hand vigorously.

"I'll be sure to pass them along," Weiss replied with a well-practiced fake smile.

"Thank you. Now, like an agile peacock, I'll be off," the man declared before swooping off to someone else in the party. "Ta-ta!"

Weiss decided that it depended on the type of curiosity.

With a start, she realized that her bangles were still banging, which meant that she was still shaking hands with the air. "Heh, heh," she muttered, a blush coming to her cheeks as she stopped.

"Ah, I remember the first time he shook my hand," the Chieftain reminisced foundly. "Man was a maniac back then too."

"Well, it certainly is an interesting change of pace from who's seen us so far," Weiss commented as she brought her wrist up like she had seen Lady Belladonna do so many times before. "Almost nostalgic, really."

"I'm sorry this night hasn't been as good as it could be, Weiss," Lady Belladonna lamented.

"Please, don't be; things have been fine," Weiss reassured her. Besides, I…

Weiss stifled her thinking again, unwilling to see the familiar roads it led to.

"Besides, how could this be better?" she asked instead.

"Well, you could be getting fawned over by cute boys," Lady Belladonna suggested.

The Chieftain let out a horrible stunned cough. "What? No! She's far too young for that."

Weiss looked up at him in confusion and raised her scarred eyebrow. "I'm the same age as Blake, and she has a boyfriend. Whom you like, last I checked, because you're not a stereotype."

"Of course I'm not," the Chieftain insisted. "However, I think my darling wife is being a bit optimistic. I mean, it's not like Prince Charming is just going to walk right up and—"

"Excuse me, am I interrupting anything?" a voice interjected with an accent Weiss couldn't place.

They turned to look at the new voice, and— Weiss felt her heart skip a beat at the sight of him.

The voice belonged to a man about Weiss's age with fair skin, green eyes, auburn hair and sideburns, and little freckles on his nose. He was dressed in an expertly tailored suit: navy blue trousers, black boots, a magenta cravat, blue shirt, indigo vest, black epaulets, gold aiguillette over the left shoulder, and a light gray-and-black hussar jacket. A lion tail swished emotively behind him.

What was that about "cute boys" again?

The Chieftain coughed. "Perhaps. What is it you want to talk with me about?"

"Oh, well, I suppose I'm here to congratulate you on your daughter's victory. You must be very proud," he said in a pleasing voice.

"We are," cooed Lady Belladonna with a big — and somewhat smug — smile. "That we raised such a stand up young lady is … well, a bit of a miracle, actually, but she's still the apple of our eyes."

"Thank you for your compliment," agreed Ghira. "Now, is that all?"

"No. Truthfully, I actually came over here to talk with this fair maiden," he corrected them before gently taking Weiss's hand and leaning down to kiss her ring finger. "Johann Orchard of the Apple Clan, thirteenth heir to the Southern Fleet, at your service, my lady."

How charming, she thought. Polite society in Atlas — and to be fair, most of Menagerie, judging from her experience so far — was much more cutthroat. This sort of genteel behavior abounded, of course, among those who preferred that kind of affectation, but there was a genuineness here she was unfamiliar with.

"Weiss, but everyone calls me Firebrand," she replied. "I don't have any titles to my name besides my Huntress license."

As he let go of her hand and straightened up, he laughed delightfully. "Oh, I'm just introducing myself like that on reflex. Truthfully, the accolades we earn ourselves have far more weight than any inherited title. In that regard, you've earned more praise than almost anyone in this room. Uh, no offense, sir."

"Ha! None taken. She's done far more with her life at her age than I ever did. She's a real go-getter," the Chieftain replied with a hearty smile before bringing one of his big hands onto Lady Belladonna's back. "Come now, Kali. Let's go to the food table."

"But I want to see what happens!" she hissed to her husband, even as she let herself be led away."

"Yes, but there's some words I need to eat," he informed her jovially.

Weiss giggled lightly at the sight before being drawn back to Johann.

"They really must care a lot about you," he commented with a smile. "You're really lucky."

"I am," Weiss confirmed. "They've done so much for me. I don't think I can ever pay them back for their hospitality."

"Well, you know what they say: 'it's not the goal; it's what we do to reach it,'" Johann quoted with his own smile.

Weiss's opinion of him ticked up another notch. She decided she'd like to know more about him.

"Where are you from, anyway?" she asked. "I don't recognize your accent."

"Vacuo, actually," he answered, merriment shining in those emerald pools.

"Really?" she blurted out in surprise. She'd met Vacuans — Blake's boyfriend came to mind — and they certainly didn't favor the kind of quality tailoring Johann clearly appreciated.

"Yep," he said with a nod. "Not what you were expecting, is it?

Weiss mutely shook her head, not trusting herself to speak, lest she make a bigger fool of herself.

"Well," he elaborated, "you know those islands just off the southern coast of Vacuo? My family's been in charge there since before the Great War."

"You're nobility?" she asked, tilting her head curiously.

"No," he said, shaking his head, "not really — I mean, this is Vacuo we're talking about — but we do own most of the fishing fleet in the southern isles, as well as the one dust mine that's still active there."

"I see," she said with a firm nod. And in truth, she did. After all, one didn't need official power to be effectively in charge. "So what brings you to Menagerie?"

"Lots of reasons," he said with a smile. "I've a dozen older brothers, and I always felt kind of like a fifth wheel — or thirteenth wheel, I suppose — so I decided to leave home and see the world." His gaze drifted across the ballroom "After seeing the other three kingdoms, seeing how differently humans and faunus got along there than in Vacuo, I wanted to see what things were like on the other side of the coin. So here I am."

"I hope you're finding Menagerie as lovely as I am," she said.

"On that, you can have no doubt," he assured her. "So what's it like, being a Huntress?"

"I'm sorry?" she asked, blinking in surprise at the change of topic.

"I'm curious," he said. "Huntsmen and Huntresses, we don't see them much in the southern isles, and I think I have a few distant cousins in the profession, but while I've seen many visiting the various kingdoms, I've never had a chance to speak with one."

Weiss took a moment to center her thoughts.

"I find it incredibly rewarding," she said finally. "It is hard, make no mistake, but seeing the difference you've made, the gratitude of the people you've helped, there's nothing quite so fulfilling.

"I love it, perhaps a bit too much," Weiss finished with a slight blush. "I've been made to stop before because I was working myself too hard."

He looked at her with compassion and reached out to caress her hands. "Helping people is good, but if your light goes out because it was exhausted, who would be there to guide people home?"

Weiss could definitely feel all the blood in her body rushing to her face then, and so, she dipped her head such that her veil partially obscured her features. "Someone else would take up the torch and light the way. In that regard, I am quite expendable, but … I do so hate to leave work for other people."

He let out a short laugh at that. "I'll take that as a positive. Oh! Here she is! I must introduce you."

"Who's here?" asked Weiss in confusion as the conversation swerved suddenly.

"Johann!" cried an accented feminine voice, one that was soon revealed to be a reindeer faunus with strawberry blond hair with a startling streak of platinum blond down one side, turquoise-blue eyes, a dusting of freckles, and small antlers the same color as her hair. Her outfit was very … green, a near-black sweetheart bodice with dark green off-the-shoulder straps and gold trim. Her olive drab pleated skirt was augmented by sashes of varying colors and patterns. White stockings and black ballet shoes peeked out from beneath the hem of her dress.

"Anja! My love!" Johann cried as he embraced the young woman in a hug and twirled her around happily, laughing the whole time.

Weiss could feel her heart breaking.

They came to a stop, and both turned to look at her with the most joyous expressions in the world before Johann spoke. "Weiss, I want you to meet Anja, my fiancée. Anja, this is Weiss, the new Huntress."

Weiss definitely felt her heart shatter at that.

"A pleasure to meet you," greeted Anja.

"The pleasure is mine," Weiss lied.


Weiss was … uncertain about Sienna Khan. She understood the direction the tiger faunus had led the White Fang in, the suffering the faunus had endured at the hands of humans, of the SDC, but Sienna Khan? She was a scholar, an academic. Beyond a certain point, her past was opaque, but she had taught at Mistral University, a prestigious position in a kingdom infamous for anti-faunus racism. That spoke of a privileged upbringing — or at least a very influential patron — that defined the exception that proved the rule, as the phrase had come to mean, rather than the poverty and hardship of those who had suffered in the SDC's mines or the Decepticons' energon factories.

It made Weiss wonder what made her tick, what had driven her — specifically — to lead the White Fang down that path.

Was it lost love? She certainly could believe that at that particular moment. She could believe it very much, which was why she tried to drive that from her mind.

It was lost in these thoughts — and carefully not thinking about Johann Orchard — that she made her way up the stairs and out onto one of the balconies. While the Grand Hall was well-appointed and luxurious, with as many people in it as there were, it felt crowded and hot.

She had managed to find Prince Charming like Lady Belladonna had said. Alas, it seemed her prince had a prior engagement. Maybe there would be another, or maybe he just didn't exist at all, and wouldn't that be something?

Then again… Her mind flashed back through to several men she had met throughout her life. Maybe I've got options? If any aren't already taken yet, that is.

She leaned against the balustrade, taking in the night air. She could taste the sea in the breeze that blew across the balcony from the left, even as she took in the view of Menagerie, the lights of the First Nation of Remnant flickering in the night.

"Beautiful, isn't it?"

Weiss started at the voice just behind her and to her left, and she glanced over as Sienna Khan stepped to the balustrade next to her.

Sienna's dress was composed of two layers. The inner layer, including the long sleeves that reached down to her wrists, was a pale coffee color, like a caramel or a particularly milky latte. Upon her sleeves, above the elbows, was gold scrollwork embroidered with flowers of various colors that made it almost look as though she were wearing armbands over the fabric. Her collar was just a little too big for her neck, and hence seemed loose — or perhaps it was intended to be loose, to give her room to breathe; Weiss's earlier judgment could easily have been the result of snobbery — while it was adorned with a golden flower, with a red stamen and blue on the inside of the petals, flanked by a pair of ochre crescents.

Above that first, creamy coffee-colored layer, the High Leader of the White Fang wore black, with an A-line overskirt covering all but a triangular section at the front, and a bodice that similarly left a triangular slit down the front to expose the gown beneath. Strings of red velvet, strung with golden beads and decorated with little flowers like buttons set in the center of the velvet strings connected the sides of the bodice across her chest. The shoulders were martial in cut and stuck out a little on either side of her, and the black was decorated with fern-like leaves of deep crimson, ending in flowers as red as blood.

A belt of gold clinched her waist tightly, with a ruby the size of a large thumb set in the buckle. From her ears — her human ones — dangled the largest and the heaviest-looking earrings Weiss had seen: three discs of gold, each bigger than the last, and each adorned with as many sapphires, rubies, and emeralds as could be fit upon the golden discs.

Sienna gripped a cup in her tattooed left hand, which was further adorned by a golden clawed haath phool, or so it appeared, for Weiss could not see the bracelet presumably concealed beneath Sienna Khan's sleeve, but what else could those delicate chains be attached to? Still, Weiss could not deny that her attention was fixed mainly upon the gilded — surely, they were not pure gold — claws that extended out past Sienna's fingertips. They seemed wickedly sharp as the moonlight glinted off them.

Like Weiss, Sienna wore a veil, although unlike Weiss, Sienna wore a cap too, a black cap with patterns of red and gold that looked like the cross-sections of dissected flowers. Her veil was unadorned by any scrollwork or decoration, just red, a much darker and deeper red than that which draped down behind Weiss's back, a bloody curtain falling down behind her, trailing after her as she walked.

"Yes," Weiss agreed, turning her attention back to the vista.

Sienna Khan might have wanted her dead, but so did the Grimm, and she killed them for fun and profit.

"As beautiful as the spires of Atlas?" Khan prompted.

Weiss considered that question.

True, she saw nothing here that would compete with the aurora borealis, which occasionally cast the floating city in a breathtaking prism of light, but on the other hand, she also saw no sign of the sterility and coldness she felt from her homeland. Kuo Kuana was less … manufactured.

"I would say so," she said finally. At Khan's scoff, she gave her a curious look and asked, "You disagree?"

"It's hard to say," Khan replied. "I grew up in Atlas, but I haven't been to the city in years. Is the aurora as stunning as I remember?"

"It is," Weiss admitted, turning to look at her. Sienna Khan was from Atlas? Interesting. "You've never been back?"

Khan shook her head and turned to meet her gaze. "Once I'd chosen my path, it turned out that my kind aren't especially welcome in Atlas. I was barely tolerated the one time I visited Mantle."

"Because you're a faunus?" Weiss guessed. "Or because you left?" Or because you're a terrorist?

"Because I chose to major in history," Khan clarified, amusement dancing in her eyes. "There isn't much respect for the soft sciences in The Shining City."

"'The Shining City'?" Weiss echoed.

"'We will build Atlas into a shining city on a hill to inspire all of Remnant,'" Khan quoted, her voice with a trace of bitterness in it as she swept her right arm through the air in a grandiose manner. She let her arm drop to her side and took a drink. "Except they weren't satisfied with that, were they? They had to go and take the whole hill with them."

Weiss considered responding, then decided against it, instead silently turning back to the party, leaning against the balustrade. She heard the balustrade creak as, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Sienna taking a similar posture.


"You don't belong here, you know."

Weiss felt her hackles rise. "Excuse me?" Her voice was sharp, almost too sharp for polite society.

"You don't belong here," Khan repeated. "Menagerie is no place for a Schnee."

"I am not a Schnee!" Weiss hissed angrily, glaring at her.

The High Leader met her gaze evenly, something Weiss couldn't identify flickering in her eyes. "So you say," she acknowledged, "but in time, blood will tell, and Menagerie is no place for a helpless sheep either, much less a human."

"The Belladonnas seem to disagree," Weiss retorted, mentally clinging to Lady Belladonna's words from earlier. "Besides, I'm hardly the only human in Menagerie."

"Robbers and thieves," Khan said dismissively. Her eyes narrowed. "Unless you're making a statement about your intentions?"

"Well, no … but…" Weiss faltered, losing her momentum.

"Menagerie was a gift," Khan lectured, her voice and posture oozing with the distinction of an arrogant college professor. "A poisoned gift, yes — we should have remembered the old advice about dealing with Mistrali bearing gifts — but a gift nonetheless, a gift to the faunus. It is our refuge from the humans, behind the oceans that separate us and the army that guards us. Humans have no place here. You have no place here."

Weiss looked down, hands clenching into fists, and she felt herself trembling. She was right, after all. What right did someone like her, born into the wealth of Atlas, have to be in Menagerie, the home of those fleeing Atlesian and Mistrali oppression?

But then again … by her own admission, Sienna Khan hailed from Atlas herself, made her career in Mistral. What gave her the right? The fact that she was a faunus? Frak that! An accident of genetics did not give her or anyone else the right to drown the world in blood.

She looked up defiantly.

"Then I'll make one," she vowed. "I will not let you, of all people, define who or what I am."

For the briefest of moments, Sienna Khan looked taken aback and shocked, and in that short mote of time, Weiss dared allow herself to think that she had struck a blow. Then a smile, cold and cruel, came to the High Leader's thin lips. It reminded Weiss of another faunus, one whose very presence struck terror into her deepest heart even now, but she kept that deadly chill away with the fire the Belladonnas had encouraged her to nurture. She'd burn herself alive before she let those two Atlesian witches drag her back to that frozen hellscape.

"I see Blake has taught you a few tricks, and let you read some of the cliched tripe she calls literature too," Sienna Khan said in a tone like bemused glacial runoff. "But while you can sit up pretty and talk about how you're a big strong human, it doesn't change how you're just the Belladonna's pet. One day soon, you and every other human will remember that that's what you are, and when that happens, I'll make sure you're adopted into a family that will actually treat you as you deserve until you get too old or hurt and need to be humanely euthanized."

That fire of anger in Weiss's belly was growing ever hotter. How dare that woman! How dare she insult the hospitality and honor of the Belladonna family! She, who had done nothing but ruin everything that venerable clan had built; she, who everyday doled out misery onto those she swore to help; she, who was yet another greedy Atlesian playing the good guy while exploiting people for prestige and profit; she, who probably would have skipped across the water for a good mile had Weiss not been constrained by societal convention from socking her across the jaw! She could insult Weiss all she wanted, but implying that House Belladonna could ever have someone in it who would want to carry another person around like one of those tiny dogs who traveled in bags crossed a serious line.

"Then again," mused Sienna Khan darkly, her hand reaching out towards Weiss, "maybe you will live to be a true Huntress, a heroine that will rise above above all," — the gold of the fake claws on her brown fingers glittered in the light pouring out of the hall, and Weiss could feel their tips like tiny shards of glass skimming across her aura and within a tenth of an inch of the top of her throat — "and just like clever little Isara, it'll be when everyone can look up and see you that the strings holding you aloft will be cut."

She brought that clawed hand back, and her smile gained a mocking quality as she walked away in a swirl of crimson. "The muses are fickle creatures, Miss Schnee, and you really shouldn't be making friends with families who seek out their gaze."

With that, she finally left, the veil that looked as if it had been soaked in blood trailing behind her like a river of horrors before she finally disappeared into the party once more.

Weiss watched her go, and then with a sigh, she let out all the anger that had been boiling inside her. It felt ... well, it didn't exactly feel good, but it didn't feel so bad anymore. With that done, she turned back to look out onto the land, wishing that she knew a ninja meditation technique.

I really should learn to control my emotions better, like Blake.

A few seconds after the thought completed, Weiss realized what she had actually thought and collapsed onto the railing with an annoyed groan.


Kali Belladonna looked furtively towards the balcony, which was the seventh time in as many minutes that she had done so.

"Kali, it's okay; she can take care of herself," Ghira told her in that calming voice of his. "She just went out onto the balcony to get some air. It's fine."

The First Lady of Menagerie looked around, seeing that, for the moment, the crowd had parted around them.

"I just want her to have a good time," she said. "This should be like a fairy tale for her. If she's going outside, it's because she's not having a good enough time inside. That bean brute was bad enough with his politics, but this is clearly the work of that Vacuan boy. Of all things! What are the odds?!"

Ghira actually smiled as he looked over to where the man in question was laughing and cheering with his reindeer bride-to-be.

"Well, I'm not going to complain about that change of fortunes," remarked Ghira.

"Of course, because you're playing to a stereotype," sniped Kali.

Ghira chuckled. "Guilty. I just can't stand the idea of some man going after her." He lowered his head to be more on her level and said in a low voice, "Though, if you wanted her to have a fairy tale evening, perhaps bringing her here at this moment was not the best way to achieve that."

Kali felt her blood run cold. He was right.

She wanted Weiss to have a great time, that was absolutely true. She also wanted everyone in that room to love Weiss just as much as she did, and that was also true. The two goals weren't in contradiction. Were they?

A party like this could be a great way for Weiss to open up and have some fun. She'd be able to meet people her own age, have fun socializing, and give Kali the chance to hold true to that promise she made weeks ago and help Weiss find a nice man in Menagerie. Granted, so far, results for finding Prince Charming weren't good, but there were still men out there who would at least be fun to hang out with. Though … Weiss didn't seem like the type to have fun flirting.

And this kind of party was exactly the sort of event that would allow the people of Menagerie — especially the movers and shakers — to see just how sweet and wonderful Weiss was. Sure, there had been a few stumbling blocks here and there, but things had been going pretty smoothly on that front. If the people there accepted her, then the people outside might accept her too, and if that happened, then they might be more amenable to humans in general, and that meant…

That meant she was using Weiss as a political pawn.

Kali felt her stomach twist into a tiny knot in the hole that it had crawled into, and blast it, she deserved worse! She'd just done to Weiss what she had done to Blake so long ago, what she'd spent the last six years regretting. How could she so easily make such a terrible mistake twice? What was wrong with her?!

…well, her father-in-law would say it was because she was a politician, and at that moment, she was inclined to agree with him.

Still, it wasn't like the "have fun" plan was any better.

Then again, it wasn't like either plan was really bad either. If what Kali hoped would happen happened, that would mean that high society would have to meet Weiss eventually. It was better that they meet her here in a grand debut, decked in jewels and glory, than it was for them to see her later under less auspicious circumstances. What girl wouldn't want such an entrance?

But was that right for Weiss? Her first duty, her only duty, should be to take care of her. Everything else would follow from that.

She frowned and put a hand to her head. "Oh, full of scorpions is my mind. What have I done?"

"Nothing I wouldn't have done," admitted Ghira.

Kali stewed over those words for a moment. "Ghira, what is wrong with us?"

"Nothing I'm sure other parents wouldn't whip themselves over too," Ghira muttered. "Still, we're doing our best, and … and there's Sienna Khan. It looks like she's coming from the direction of … oh no."

She knew where her husband's gaze had gone even before her eyes finished tracking its trajectory.

Sienna Khan was walking down the stairs from the upper level. The upper level where Weiss had retreated to after talking to the Vacuan and his fiancée.

"No," Kali breathed.

"She wouldn't have hurt her," Ghira whispered firmly. "There's guards everywhere."

"You check on Weiss. I'll tell Sienna to back off. This has gone on long enough," hissed Kali.

"Don't go alone," Ghira said, clearly meaning that he himself would be going along with her.

"Don't worry, honey; Blake will be with me," replied Kali, who didn't even need to look behind her to know that Blake had appeared there.

"Need any help, Mom?" asked Blake sweetly.

"Yes, dear. We need to teach Sienna a lesson," Kali informed her daughter.

"I'm in," was Blake's instant reply.

"Be careful, you two," Ghira whispered as he watched his girls go.

Well, two of them at least. And with that thought, he turned towards the stairs himself.

He managed to slip out mostly unnoticed-ish and it only took him three tries before he found Weiss on one of the balconies, looking out over the city towards the sea from the railing.

"Hello, Weiss," Ghira greeted her.

Weiss turned away from the balcony, noticed him, and then fully turned to face him.

She curtsied towards him. "Hello, Chieftain. What are you doing here?"

He walked over and stood beside her, looking out further than she was able to, over many more trees and towards the sparkling horizon.

"I saw Sienna walking away from here," he announced. "Are you all right?"

He looked down at Weiss's small form, and she looked back up at him in turn, or at least as much as she could with her veil in the way without looking ridiculous.

"She told me I didn't belong here. I disagreed," said Weiss with a slightly proud note. "Ironically, I thought she was far more interesting before I talked to her."

Ghira chuckled. "So you're enjoying yourself?"

"Yes," Weiss said simply. "Thank you for bringing me along."

Ghira stepped back from the railing. "I should go back in before people start coming out here to talk to me. Do you want to stay out here or head back inside?"

"I think I'll stay out here for a few more minutes, if that's okay," Weiss replied. "This really is the most beautiful land in Remnant."

One last time, Ghira's eyes were drawn towards the shallow sea, and the young maiden whose eyes were drawn to it.

"I think you're right."


The mirror of the northern lady's restroom at the Grand Hall was kept very clean, as it should be, and as the rest of the restroom was. It allowed Sienna Khan to touch up both herself and her makeup with a fair amount of precision, once she had set her haath phool aside. The relative seclusion of the restroom also allowed her the chance to do what she needed to do without having to endure any interruptions.

Sienna felt a little bit of satisfaction with how she had handled the Schnee. She had gotten a number of good barbs in, and she now felt she had a better measure on who she was. The Schnee was, in simple terms, an aristocrat whose well-earned guilt drove her to become a slave.

She seemed servile enough most of the time, a weak, well-whipped drone who did whatever was asked of her, but occasionally, her aristocratic pride would shine through, and she would lash out at those who offended her or her masters. She might have been a slave, but she was a house slave and wanted people to know it. Perhaps it would be more accurate to just continue calling her a pet, though, because that's exactly what she was: a female dog who loved her new owners and would do anything to please them.

She looked deep into her own right eye as she used a brush to touch up her eyelashes.

There were a number of really snappy lines that she could use from that, which would help in the ongoing propaganda fight. She needed to win that. Things were already getting bad out there for the White Fang, though she could never admit it, and it was all the fault of Chrysalis continuing to delay and plod along with the plan to kill Blake. Still, she could stay hung up on that forever, and she would have to use what she could.

Sienna blinked her eyes after finishing with her eyelashes. On the third blink, she was alone. On the fourth, Kali Belladonna stood behind her.

Just like she hadn't gutted Kali's pet, she didn't react when the woman herself teleported behind her.

"Ah, Kali, how are you doing?" Sienna asked jovially, in the process covering up the shock at her old friend being able to do something like that. She turned around with a smile. "I've been meaning to speak to you—"

"You stay the hell away from her," Kali hissed, cutting her off.

"Feeling protective of your little human, hmm?" Sienna observed cuttingly. "You know, I thought she was a guard dog, a show of your strength and influence, but I stand corrected. She's just a caged little songbird, brought out to sing and be pretty. Much like she was back home, I'm sure."

Inwardly, Sienna smiled. Kali had gotten good at schooling her emotions when she needed to, but she knew her too well. She could tell she'd struck home with that remark.

"Menagerie is her home now," Kali declared defiantly, "and Weiss is not a pet."

"Then what is she?" Sienna needled her. "A guest? A guest is temporary, off to return home in time. She is a stranger brought into your home, one you feed and clothe and shelter for free, indefinitely, and she's not even a faunus. What is that if not a pet?"

"I'm not going to take lessons in semantics from the woman who just poisoned my daughter," hissed Kali, her eyes burning like two desert suns.

"That's a very strong accusation," Sienna pointed out confidently. "I trust you have proof before you go spreading rumors like that?"

"We both know the truth."

"That's a very broad statement, but never mind that," Sienna dismissed with a wave of her hand, which she really wished she had her claw bracelet on. "I'll cut to the chase, Kali: I want your family to retract their statements against the White Fang."

"Never," insisted Kali with a deadly seriousness that Sienna had to admit she had not heard for many years.

Had she been talking like that the whole time?

Sienna expected that to be the first reply, but still it hurt to hear. "Come now, Kali. There's no reason to insist on continuing this feud. It's only going to hurt the faunus nation as a whole. Just let it go, and we can go back to the way things were; I'll even tell people to let the human lie. We used to be best friends; doesn't that mean anything to you?"

Kali straightened up, drawing away. "Like I said, we both know the truth, and we will not retract the truth."

"We both know that truth is fluid," Sienna reminded her calmly. "It's whatever the public believes it to be."

And then Kali did something which absolutely made Sienna's blood boil: she looked on her with pity.

"No," she said with infuriating serenity. "Truth is the foundation, and you have built your house upon mud."

Kali turned and left the bathroom, through the door like a normal person, leaving Sienna alone. The door admitted a second of sound from the distant party still going, and then silence. Into that silence, the tiger faunus growled as she snapped around and started to put her claw bracelet back on.

"I'm going to have that Schnee spayed," Sienna hatefully hissed, her mind fixated on revenge for the insult she had just received.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you, High Leader Khan," came the voice of Blake Belladonna from everywhere. "After all, we know where you live, and you'd never see me coming."

It was at that point where Sienna decided she had had quite enough of that party, and she wanted to leave without running into anyone on the way out.


Gregor wasn't really in the mood for a party, but appearances had to be maintained. The little show-off rematch with Blake had been good to get the blood pumping, at least. At the very least, it had gone better than his actual match against her yesterday.

It was a light soothe to his bruised ego, because at the end of the day, he had still lost. It battered his pride, wounded his spirit, trod upon his manly visage, and was generally pretty terrible. He had been humiliated by Blake in front of all of Menagerie and brought shame to the White Fang with his defeat. To think that he once loved her…

To think that he had once trusted Sienna Khan! He didn't want to believe it, but the tawny frogmouths had spoken true. The White Fang had poisoned Blake, robbing him of a fair fight, because they believed he couldn't win on his own. Ironically, it was probably what had caused him to lose, assuming that the tawny frogmouths spoke true about his opponent being a ninja.

There was no assumption about it. They told the truth, and Blake being a ninja explained too much about her. She really had changed greatly since she left Menagerie.

Sienna Khan had been there in the stands, watching; he could sense it even now, she knew! She knew, because she ordered it, because she didn't trust him to actually win.

The knowledge of this stung at him, that the High Leader, the guide to all faunuskind, didn't trust him, her most loyal follower. She thought him weak. He was roughly the size of a barge, and she thought him weak!

But … was that truly what had happened? Certainly, he knew he was no great thinker, but his little friends were simple creatures. Could they have been deceived? It was possible. He at least had to make sure, let the High Leader explain herself.

He caught sight of her making her way to the front entrance and knew what he had to do.

It was with silent swiftness then that he strode up to High Leader Khan, who saw him coming.

"High Leader, you honor us with your presence," he told her somewhat quietly but with a proper salute.

"How could I not honor our champion?" she asked rhetorically after a moment's hesitation, and Gregor bristled at the double meaning.

He had been the White Fang's champion, after all, but he had failed. He had failed, in spite of — or perhaps because of — the High Leader's efforts. He supposed that made him double the failure.

"Is there some issue?" she asked with the tone of a schoolmarm.

"Why?" he blurted out.

"Why what?" she queried.

"Why did you poison Blake?" he clarified. "I could have—"

"But you didn't," she said, cutting him off. Her expression softened. "As I told you, Gregor, we needed a victory. Too much was riding on it to depend on any single person, no matter how capable. It's … unfortunate that she managed to defy the odds. The Belladonnas are a bit too enamored with their pet human to listen to reason, and this victory will only help them and hurt the faunus."

"But—"

"Trust me, Gregor, what I did — what I do — I do for all faunus. You do your part, and I'll do mine."

There were many things he wanted to say to her, chief among them being Blake's ninja training, including extensive blind-fighting techniques. Had she not been blinded, he was sure he would have been victorious!

What he said instead was, "What if someone finds out?"

The High Leader smirked. "Finds what out? There's nothing to find out."

It suddenly clicked for Gregor that this might not have been the first time the High Leader had had someone poisoned. And likely wouldn't be the last.

That knot in his gut was getting awfully tight.

He should have seen this before, but … he really was a fool, and sadly, he didn't think his animal friends would be able to help him out of this.

"Remember, Gregor, freedom comes with a price, and we must all pay our share."

"Yes, High Leader," he acknowledged. "We'll get her next time."

"Good. I'm glad you understand things," she told him sweetly. "Now, enjoy the rest of your night, Gregor. After all, it's a party."

"Yes, High Leader," he agreed, and as she turned back to depart the Grand Hall, he himself slowly moved deeper into it.

He didn't know where he was going, and somehow, he found himself out on one of the balconies. Looking out over the sea, he was able to gaze upon several ships floating in the moonlight, peaceful and serene. It was a beautiful sight, and he wished it could last forever.

He wasn't feeling quite as boisterous as he once was, and all he could think about were the High Leader's parting words to him, an echo to a half-remembered quote.

"'Let this be the price of your freedom,'" Gregor mumbled, staring up at the shattered moon.

"'Your every drop of courage, ounce of pain, pint of blood,'" a melodic female voice continued. "'Paid in advance.'"

He turned and blinked in surprise at the deceptively angelic figure he saw standing in the middle of the balcony, halfway between him and the Grand Hall. It was her. The Schnee. Or … not-Schnee? What he'd been hearing was very confusing.

She was … stunning. She was adorned with beautiful gold and jewels upon her wrists and neck, like a petty thief. Her clothes were enticing fire above ebony smoke, like the inverted morality of humanity. That fine veil of hers concealed from the back her luscious snowy hair decorated with the beautiful flowers of nature's bounty, like an evil fairy. Her eyes were two infinite pools alight with boundless curiosity and joy set apart by a shining red gem that contrasted them with a glimmer of wisdom and maturity, like a witch.

Hate was exhausting, even when dealing with a human.

She was definitely human, though, one of the filthy stinking humans who was always keeping the faunus down. She was just a beast. There was nothing good in her whatsoever, there couldn't be.

She was also just standing there in all her finery and a pleasant smile, talking like a normal person.

"You know the quote?" he asked.

She dipped her head briefly in something that was halfway between a bow and a nod, her long braid hanging free for a moment as the veil hid her face from his bird's-eye view of her small form. "My education was focused on Atlesian history and business administration, but I've recently started brushing up on other subjects."

"Lord-General Ming was a terrible person," he said. "Cruel and driven, but honorable in his own way when he made the offer." He pressed his lips together. "Mercilessly so. Even when the faunus battalions turned on him, he ensured they would pay the price he had named for their freedom."

He dropped his head thoughtfully.

"Did you know?" she asked suddenly, accusingly.

Gregor looked upon her then and saw that those two pools had turned to cerulean steel. He knew what she was asking him. What other question could there be?

Nevertheless, she clarified, "Did you know that Blake was poisoned during her fight with you?"

A shot of anger rolled through him. "Of course I knew! Gregor is not so blind that he cannot see that someone else is, but by the time I figured it out, the fight was already in progress. I tried to call for the referee to stop the match, but that fool Blake interrupted me."

"And then she proceeded to kick your butt," the Schnee said with a note of smug satisfaction.

"Only because I was unprepared," Gregor defended himself. "I wanted an honorable fight, and that was denied to me by this trickery, but what am I supposed to do now? Contest the results of a fight that I lost by saying that my opponent was poisoned? No one would believe me, and I would be made a laughingstock."

Just like what would happen if my semblance were revealed, he thought bitterly.

Firebrand's face softened, and she looked at him with a compassion so comforting he had to remind himself that it was fake.

"I believe you, Gregor," she said. "Blake thinks you're a cretin, and a lout, and a fallacious figurehead, and a brute, and a layabout, and a harlot, and a brigand, and a fiend, and a scoundrel, and a wingnut, and a lughead, and a fool, and a cheat, and a philanderer, and a gloryhound, and a—"

"I think Gregor gets the idea," he interrupted with an annoyed growl.

"—but I don't think you're any of those things," she finally finished with a blush. "I believe you when you say you didn't know about the poisoning plot, I believe you when you say you wanted a standup fight, and I believe that if you knew a way out of this, you would take it."

His expression softened as well, and he turned away towards the shallow sea that protected Menagerie from the horrors of the deep. "And yet, I've still done nothing. I'm sure Blake would call that cowardice."

"You've talked to me; that's not exactly cowardice," she pointed out, her dainty hands resting their palms on the railing next to him. "Courage comes in small steps."

He looked down at her again, finding her looking up at him with a mirthful smile. "Why would I need courage to talk to a tiny little thing like you?"

She leaned back so that the veil was coming straight down and nearly brushing the floor of the balcony. He could see then that she was wearing sandals with a wedge heel that added several inches to her height, though they were at an angle and resting only on the narrow line between the back of the heel and the sole such that her ankles remained in line with her legs. The only thing keeping her from collapsing onto the deck in a heap were the tips of her fingers beneath her red-painted nails, hanging onto the railing.

"Because your boss doesn't like me very much," she explained cheerfully. "In fact, she wants me dead."

Suddenly, Gregor was struck by the thought of just how easy it would be to kill her. He could just reach out, grab her head, squeeze, and—

His mind stopped. It just stopped.

Gregor's head whipped back out towards the sea. What was wrong with him? Why couldn't he think about doing that to her like she was a common Grimm? Wasn't that what she was no better than?

"You don't seem too bothered by that," he noted evenly.

"She wouldn't be the first," Firebrand said with what sounded like a shrug. "The Decepticons want me dead, the Grimm want me dead, my father wants me dead—"

"Your own father?!" Gregor interrupted again, this time in disbelief. "Why?!"

"Because I openly stood against him," she said, and while Gregor found his gaze brought back to her, he felt he could not look her in the eye and so looked instead on that red gem embedded in her forehead.

"That must have taken a lot of courage," he observed simply.

"It didn't feel like it at the time, but like I said, courage comes in small steps. Take enough of them, and you can really go places," she explained with a smile, and then in his peripheral vision, he saw that morph into a frown. "Not that it matters. He's still free to hurt the faunus, and he'll get away with it unless someone does something to make him pay."

Gregor was about to agree wholeheartedly with her, despite her being an evil human, but then he was struck by a thought. "That's not what the Chieftain preaches."

"I know," she admitted with shame, turning back to the sea herself and drooping her head so that the veil hid her features again. "I know, instinctively, that what he says is the right path, but all I have now is my sword. How else am I to think?"

He glanced down at his big, meaty hands and let out a heavy sigh. That comment struck a chord within him. He was no great thinker, no leader. He was a warrior, born and bred. But since his match against Blake, it seemed the war he fought was a lot more complicated than he thought. He was drowning in complications and politics like a man lost at sea.

The Schnee had to be lying about how she felt — she just had to be — but what proof did he have of it? He was sure it was there, but … since talking to the High Leader, he was a lot less sure of himself. If he asked one of his animal friends to keep an ear on her, they would probably deliver the truth to him, but he didn't want to impose. He didn't want to use them like he had been used.

That was something the Schnee beside him wouldn't have to worry about.

"Firebrand, don't sell yourself short; you have much more than just a sword," he said without thinking, without caring.

Turning away, he began to reenter the Grand Hall.

"Gregor!" the sweet voice of the Schnee called after him, drawing his attention to her and her smile. "You're a good man. Better than Blake thinks and better than you seem to think."

She was so small and yet so very earnest. She wasn't at all like he thought a Schnee would be like. She was almost … faunus.

"I don't think that it's possible to be that good," he said with a cocky smile and his standard confident tone, which didn't match at all what was going on in his head.

Weiss giggled.

He wished she wasn't human.


As she stood in the window and took in the morning sun, Weiss idly wished she wasn't human.

It wasn't a particularly complicated feeling, just a thought that if she was a faunus instead, she'd have the perfect excuse to stay in Menagerie forever. There had been some ups and downs, but those could be found everywhere, along with the people causing them. The important parts of a place, though: the environment, the work you did, and the people who actually cared about you, they were all there.

To start with, Menagerie was about as far away from Atlas as she could get — culturally, climatologically, and physically — while still being on the same planet. It was so much less sterile than what she had grown up with in the Schnee estate, with even the high society types of the island being outlandishly quirky and, more importantly to Weiss, unashamed about it. After she got around the fact that her skin could spontaneously combust in the sun, she had come to love how she could walk outside without having to worry about frostbite. And she was so far off the grid of Atlesian influence that the island didn't even have a stable CCT connection.

As a Huntress, Menagerie gave Weiss plenty of opportunities to actually make a difference in people's lives. It wasn't just that she was saving settlements; it was that she was helping push forward the frontier of life into places once thought inhospitable. And when she wasn't doing that, she could help in one of the world's largest shipping companies, bringing trade and prosperity to the world without ever having to sacrifice her ethics. It felt good to do good, and she could do much good in Menagerie.

And the Belladonna family, well, they had become closer to Weiss's heart than her birth family ever had. Her mother had been a drunkard, her father had seen his children as pawns to advance his agenda, and Whitley was growing up to follow in his footsteps. And as for Winter … she put the thought of her sister out of her mind. The less said about Winter, the better. She idly wondered if things would have been different if her grandparents were still alive, like Blake's grandparents. She didn't remember her grandfather much, but she couldn't imagine that Nicholas Schnee would have allowed what had happened in his household if he hadn't passed away so long ago.

But here, with the Belladonnas, there was a love and trust there that permeated everything and everyone. She knew that Lady Belladonna would always be there for wisdom and comfort. She knew that the Chieftain would protect her no matter what. She knew that Tricky Ricky respected her and that his wife always had cookies on hand. And Blake … honestly, she wasn't sure how to classify her relationship with Blake, though she had been told that the two acted like sisters, which was strange, because neither one of them acted like Winter or the Xiao Long disasters. Maybe the Arc swarm?

Even the household staff was more inviting. Klein — and Laberna before she'd been sent away — had been wonderfully bright spots in her childhood, but the rest of the Schnee household staff was minimal and very good at remaining out of sight when she wasn't directly venturing into their domains. In contrast, the Belladonna household staff were visible, friendly, and approachable. And of course, there was the security. Androids, after all, didn't need to be paid, so of course the Schnee household security was manned mostly by androids, in sharp contrast to the stalwart faunus who secured the Belladonna household.

If she could spend the rest of her days on Menagerie, if she could call this land her own, if the vacation she had gotten there would stretch out into infinity … perfection.

But if wishes were horses, she wouldn't need to spend so much rupiya on hiring transportation. On the other hand, she'd be spending it on feed instead.

With a stretch and a smile, she went about her day. She might have slept in after the party last night, but she still needed to go about her morning ablutions like a civilized person. There were still things to do and work to be done, and she lived for that sort of thing.

Idly, as she was putting the finishing touches on her outfit, she realized that the bindi she had been wearing the previous night was still attached. With that same idle curiosity, she reached up and picked at it. The gem came off without any effort and was soon resting in her hand.

It was strange, so very strange, but for the first time in almost a year, she actually wanted to wear something Atlesian. Except that it wasn't really Atlesian, was it? It was an heirloom of the Belladonna family, and it was a gift that they had given her the night before for what Lady Belladonna had wanted to be the best night ever.

Was it that?

Her gaze drifted to her scroll, which now had sitting in its data drive the picture she had taken of three generations of Belladonna women, all with bindis just like the one in her hand.

No, she decided, it wasn't the best night ever. There would be better nights to come. But it was closer than she had ever come before in her life so far.

The Belladonna family made her feel loved and appreciated, and she wanted to do something to show that she appreciated the gifts they had given her. How she could ever do anything to pay them back was a mystery. It seemed like an impossible task. Though perhaps actually using those gifts would be a good start, even if only for a short while.

As Weiss finished applying the bindi, she blinked as she realized that in her hand was the 48-hour blend of the MARS brand adhesive she kept with her for emergency medical use, not the 12-hour blend she had used last night.



Well, that certainly cuts to the chase, Weiss thought in bemusement. Maybe they're right, though. Maybe I do spend too much time in the field.

Going out into the hall, Weiss nearly resisted the urge to jump in fright when she heard Blake materialize behind her.

"Hey."

"Gurk!"

As it was, Weiss managed to keep it to a short hop and a glare as she turned around.

"Seriously, Blake? Do you have any idea what time it is?" Weiss asked hotly.

Blake shrugged. "Probably? I lost track a bit, though, when I decided to shut down my alarm. Don't tell Storm Shadow-sensei this, but I kind of wanted to sleep in for once. I mean, he probably already knows, but don't act like he does."

Weiss blinked. "What? How could he possibly know?"

"He is a ninja," explained Blake.

"That doesn't mean he can astral project into your mind or something, Blake," Weiss said in exasperation. Exasperation that quickly turned into confusion and worry when she saw Blake's expression. "He can't project himself into your mind, right?"

"I don't know," said Blake with far too much slowness.

"Maybe you should see a head doctor?" suggested Weiss with a bit of worry.

"No," Blake deadpanned.

Before the conversation could continue, the Chieftan's voice came down the hall from the direction of his study.

"Girls? Girls! Come in here! Your mother and I would like to talk to you!"

Weiss stepped to the side and gestured towards the sound. "Well, I'll see you later then."

"He said 'girls,' Weiss. That kind of implies that they want to see both of us," reasoned Blake.

"Yes, but he also said 'mother,' which implies just you," pointed out Weiss.

"Hmm," hummed Blake before activating her semblance with a sidestep. "Think he meant me and my clone?"

Weiss stared at her for a full five seconds before dropping her hands and walking along down the hall. "Right, we'll both go then. There's no way I'm dealing with this so early in the morning."

Blake and her shadow clone both looked at each other and shrugged.

Blake, sans clone, did catch up to Weiss after a short time though, and together, the two of them entered the study to find both Lady Belladonna and the Chieftain waiting for them. She was on the left side of the sofa, and he was on the right.

The Chieftain patted the couch next to him. "Weiss, please, have a seat."

Weiss felt it was to her credit that she only looked slightly nervous as she walked over and sat between two of the most powerful people on the planet not named Optimus Prime or Megatron. It helped that the two elders had very kind smiles on their faces. Blake, for her part, sat down in one of the chairs that sat on the flanks of the sofa and on either side of the table in the middle.

"Now, before we begin, we have a question to ask," probed Lady Belladonna with a slight blush. "Blake, how would you feel about having a new sister?"

Excitement shot up in Weiss's heart like a supernova, and her eyes locked on Blake, who seemed equally euphoric. A new member of House Belladonna? That was amazing news! Oh, Weiss would do her best to make sure the new addition to the family was kept safe, and she was sure that Blake would do the same for her new baby sister.

"Wait, seriously?" Blake asked. "That's great news, Mom!" Her face twisted into a frown. "But why now?" Her eyes widened. "Oh, gods, please don't tell me I ruined your love life too by running away."

Lady Belladonna stared at her daughter, and Weiss could feel the couch trembling beneath her. And was that a rumbling sound behind her? What…?

The Chieftain's booming laughter from behind her answered the half-asked question, even as Lady Belladonna shot a withering glare over Weiss's head at her husband.

"You have to admit, Kali," he wheezed, "that was a poor choice of words."

Lady Belladonna blushed red as she pouted.

Too cute!

"Just answer the question, Blake," she got out. "Consider it a hypothetical for now."

Blake was now blushing herself a bit. "Well … yeah. A sister would be great. Or a brother, I guess."

"I think that settles it, Kali," said the Chieftain with a smile that threatened to burst into laughter again at any moment.

"I think so too," Lady Belladonna confirmed.

With that said Chieftain Belladonna reached into his big jacket and brought forth a plain folder, reaching forward to place it on the coffee table in front of Weiss before flipping it open.

Weiss looked at it in confusion. What did this have to do with her?

"I know it doesn't mean much," he said, "considering you have your Huntress license already, so it's not like we'd actually have custody of you, but, Weiss, we'd like you to join our family."

Adoption papers, Weiss realized. These were adoption papers.

She looked up and at the Chieftain, then turned to look at Lady Belladonna.

"Are … are you sure?" she asked in a small voice.

"Weiss, almost since the day we met, I've known that I wanted to be your mother, to make you a part of our family and give you a home that you could truly feel welcome in," explained Lady Belladonna. "I'm sorry that this trip hasn't turned out as well as I hoped. Really, it's exposed a lot of the weaknesses in our society that I feel I was totally ignorant of, so I understand if this is something you do not want."

"But it's certainly something I want," declared the Chieftain, cutting off his wife. "Ma and Pa aren't here, but if they were, they'd say the same. They have in private, and my old man never shied away from saying in public what he's said in private."

Weiss wasn't sure what to say, wasn't sure she could even process it. She didn't know what to do. She looked at Blake.

The black-haired woman looked awed. "I … I didn't know about this, Weiss, but I still meant what I said. I would love to have a little sister, and if that sister was you, then I would be honored beyond words."

She finally had words to put to the feeling exploding throughout her body: joy.

With tears starting to stream down her face; her hand darted out to the pen clipped to the documents and began rapidly scanning through the papers and signing every single line that needed her signature.

"Yes!" she got out in a voice choked by the happiest sob she had ever experienced when she finished. "Yes! Yes, of course! Of course I want to be your daughter!"

She found herself embraced on both sides by Lady Belladonna and the Chieftain, Kali and Ghira, Mom and Dad.

"Welcome to the family, honey," said Mom, tears coming from her own eyes.

"Mama! Papa!" shouted out Weiss, mirroring what Blake had said when they had first arrived in Menagerie, home.

"Welcome home," Dad said simply, his embrace like a steady rock.

With some acrobatics and a semblance, Blake came in to engulf her from the front. "Thank you for being my sister, Weiss."

She tried her best, she really did, but the snowcapped girl could not embrace them all back; instead, she was forced to accept her position in the middle of her three new family members as all her fears and doubts were blown away.

Weiss Belladonna was finally home.


Author's Note 1 (Cyclone)
And there we go, "Homefront" finally completed with some warm and fuzzies, including some last-minute additions. This chapter was pretty up and down for me on the writing side of things; some parts were fun to write, while others were difficult to get through, as usual. People like Sienna Khan and Gregor and other members of the White Fang are just entertaining to write.

There was actually a fair-sized chunk of world-building about the Great War that I really liked that got cut because it just didn't fit, and I think the two major shout outs I stuck in there work pretty well.

Artwork once again provided by sreshtiyer, whose DeviantArt page can be found here.
Author's Note 2 (Cody MacArthur Fett)
This chapter was actually what was holding back uploading this whole arc as one chapter, specifically the descriptions, for which we needed the art. We took so long in that that … well, it's a long story, but in the end I like that we went for an arc instead of a single chapter. It was so successful in fact that the next arc will be just that, an Arc.

So one fun character moment I didn't notice until we were doing the vocal readthrough (because, as already established, these characters have a tendency not to stick to the script) is that in casual conversation with Weiss on the balcony Sienna Khan balks at the idea of Menagerie being more beautiful than Atlas. I guess she isn't as fond of the place as she claims.

Speaking of hidden feelings, I have to admit that I wasn't really sure if the last scene landed right. It just didn't seem punchy enough. All the other people in the project say it's great though, so maybe I just have too high standards? I don't know, but I hope you liked it.

Also, shout out to all the people reading this on FFN. Turns out you guys might just be the most numerous of the different segments of our readership, despite the lack of reviews. Still, I really hope you liked the descriptions of the outfits, they were really hard to write and read through, but we kept at it because you guys wouldn't be able to see the incredible artwork I commissioned for this chapter. If you search for the artist, Sreshtiyer, however, you should be able to find them.

Of course, I also wanted to include costume descriptions because I wanted to do something like what Scipio Smith sometimes does in SAPR. Heck, some of the outfit descriptions were even written by him, and you can probably tell which ones since him, me, and Cyclone often have different writing styles, especially when it comes to this. Still, it was fun to have to have this sort of chapter, and the character interactions that come from this.

Those character interactions didn't really include Blake or her grandparents, but in this case I don't think it was needed. This chapter was about Weiss and her parents, and I think that works. Just sort of assume that there were a bunch of scenes off screen where everyone got to interact with everyone else. It's just that we don't have infinite time to write, and you guys don't seem to like overly long chapters.

I think, character wise, Weiss has really turned a corner here. I think she'll be far less morose from here on out. Which is quite the change because, word count wise, she's been in a depressed state for nearly 85% of the story. Which is kind of nuts, but it does explain why she's viewed as being so mopey by all the other characters in the story.

There was definitely more I could have talked about, but I stayed up till 0230 in the morning last night because I got caught up in a conversation and now I've got a headache so I can't remember what else I wanted to talk about. I just hope you guys enjoyed the chapter.

Please remember to like, comment, and subscribe.


Next time, we follow Team JNPR as the Pride of Mistral begins their journey to their home kingdom. "You Are Cordially Invited" to join us in Part I of Interlude 3-4.

* * *



..

.

..



* * *​

"Greetings, Chrysalis," the voice emerged from the darkness.

The shapeshifter whirled around, her fingertips sprouting razor sharp claws. With her semblance, she was never unarmed, as more than a few had learned the hard way, taking the lesson to their graves.

"Who goes there?!"

The lights clicked on, revealing the quartet that had intruded into her temporary lair. Two humans, a panther faunus, and a bird faunus. Or so they appeared, at least.

"My name is Ravage," the panther faunus said. It was his voice that had spoken earlier. "Though in this guise, I was known as Rain Bailey, callsign Vanguard."

Yes, she'd heard of them. The treacherous Team RRFL of Atlas Academy.

"Curious," she mused aloud. "As I recall, your identities were exposed during the Battle of Vale." She gave a negligent gesture in their direction. "So why all this?"

"Our identities may be compromised," Ravage said, "but our natural appearance would still attract far more attention than these Pretender Shells would."

It made sense, she had to admit. Four Huntsmen whose true identities as Decepticons were largely known were hardly discreet, but four sapient robots would stand out even more.

"So why has your master sent you here?"

"It was decided you might need some … assistance," Ravage answered diplomatically. From Soundwave's briefing, Chrysalis was someone who required a rather particular approach. For his part, Laserbeak was perfectly willing to let him take the lead.

He had his own concerns to distract him.

"Just between us," Rumble said with a derisive snort, "Boss thinks you've been slackin', so he sent us to give you a little extra … motivation." He straightened up from where he was leaning and squared his shoulders. "Y'know, just in case you were havin' second thoughts."

Filling the gaps in Rumble's memory banks had been a chore and a half. Still was, sometimes.

"As if it were fear or laziness staying my hand? Please," she retorted dismissively. "No, the difficulty is in keeping my identity undiscovered. Despite my semblance, I have learned that it is surprisingly difficult to conceal my glory." She drew herself up and glared at Rumble. "In fact, only the face of one of the world's great leaders was able to hide my magnificence for long.

"Besides, in case you haven't noticed, everything is proceeding as I have foreseen."

They all looked at each other in shock. "What?"

"Have you not seen the news?" monologued Chrysalis. "All of Menagerie is in an uproar over the Schnee being adopted by that fool Ghira — and his little wife too! — just as planned! Now that the people are truly outraged, the stage is set for my masterstroke. I, Chrysalis, the Changeling Queen, will soon enact a plan that would stun the world with its brilliance … if anyone were clever enough to understand it. The Belladonnas will have only enough time to realize their folly before I … terminate them. Permanently. Mwahahahahaha!"

With that, she spun on her heel, her skirt flaring around her, and stalked away haughtily.

"Sheesh!" Rumble griped. "Who does she think she is? Starscream?"

Frenzy shook his head. "Where does Soundwave keep finding these chicks?"

Laserbeak couldn't find it in himself to disagree. Cinder and Chrysalis seemed of a similar type: powerful and capable, egotistical and ambitious, easy to read and manipulate. In short, exactly the sort of "local talent" Soundwave favored, people he could make dance to his tune with practiced ease, but also the sort who tended to be quite tiresome to deal with.

He wished there were less trying sorts they could work with.

A flash of warm brown eyes flickered through his image processor.

It was a pity there weren't.
 
Last edited:
Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part I
(Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part V | Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part I | Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part II)




Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part I

* * *​

It was, Pyrrha reflected, oddly fitting — and perhaps a little ironic, considering its history — that she should begin her journey home aboard the Mistral Express.

The aforementioned Mistral Express was, counterintuitively, far from an express line. The first leg of it ran north from Vale to Cold Harbor and also served as a secondary freight line for goods between Vale and Atlas to ease pressure on Vale's own docks and harbor. It then traveled east along the coast for a bit before cutting down south into the Kingdom of Vale's eastern territories and then meandered eastward, serving as a major artery for the web of rail lines and roads that criss-crossed the land, until it finally terminated at Freeport on Sanus's eastern coast, the Mistrali beachhead in the Great War and the staging ground for the Valish counterattack.

Given the many stops it made along the way, it hardly deserved to be called an "express," but the name was a relic from when it was built during the Great War, augmenting the old King's Road to support the logistics of the war.

It felt a little odd, journeying home along the rail line that had once carried an army to invade her ancestral homeland. Had, in fact, carried Jaune's own ancestors to help carry out that invasion before they themselves had settled in Mistral.

"Sorry about taking the long way," Jaune apologized, looking positively adorable as he scratched the back of his head awkwardly, the comic book he had been reading — issue #1 of something called Nth Man: The Ultimate Ninja — dangling loosely in his other hand, "but, you know."

Indeed, with the stops they were planning — not just in Vale, but in Mistral as well — an airship would have been impractical unless they wanted to rent one, and while between them, they could have afforded to, it would have been rather wasteful, even without the price hikes in the wake of the Battle of Vale.

Besides, now that they were licensed Huntsmen, taking the train meant they could get paid instead of paying, serving as security in case the Grimm attacked.

"Don't be silly, Jaune," Pyrrha reassured him. "This is wonderful. Our first job as officially licensed Huntsmen! It may not be as exciting as secret missions to alien bases, but I think we can all appreciate the opportunity to live in … less interesting times."

Jaune quirked an eyebrow, and his gaze flicked over to where Nora was pouting and pacing up and down the train car.

"Almost all," amended Pyrrha.

Besides, while a part of her yearned for the journey to be over so that they could be joined, another part was in no rush to return home just yet. Not with the inevitable revelations, awkward questions, and likely political maneuvering that surely awaited them there. After all, Jaune was being lauded as the Prince of Vale — for all that he denied any such claim — and he hailed from Mistral … Mistral, to which he was returning in order to wed her.

If that wasn't a recipe for a resurgence of … enthusiasm … among the traditionalists and revanchists, she didn't know what was.

It was almost enough to put a damper on her mood. Certainly enough for a small part of her to wish this train ride — peaceful, among her friends, with her love by her side — would last forever, even as most of her paradoxically wished it to be over soon, so that they might take this next step in their lives together as quickly as possible.

"This … this is just perfect, Jaune," she murmured, giving voice to her thoughts as she leaned into him. "I wouldn't trade this trip for the world."

He stared down at her, his arm wrapping around her shoulders. "Huh. You really mean that."

"Yes," she confirmed, nodding against chest. "I do."

And soon enough, she'd be saying those words again in a different context, but with just as much feeling behind them.


The trip up north and east into Cold Harbor had passed without incident, and they remained on the train while it stopped in the port town, for Cold Harbor was a shipping community and lacked anything in the way of sights to see, unless one held a fascination for logistics. The southward leg of the journey along the other side of the Barrier Peaks to the first stop at which they would disembark was similarly uneventful.

This particular train station was positioned where the rail line was met by a river that turned to flow southward alongside it, but the path Jaune led them — westward and upriver — appeared to be little-traveled.

The recently recobbled path stayed by the river before reaching a northward bend across which an ancient-looking arched stone bridge granted them access to the other side. From there, the path led them up to a drawbridge over a dry moat to the largest and most obvious structure in the area, peeking from behind which could be seen a pair of oxbow lakes with a forest between them.

"A castle?!" Nora cried, darting this way and that. "You never said your sister lives in a castle!"

Jaune scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "She doesn't? Not really? I mean, this whole area used to be House Arc's landhold, back in the day, but we've only really kept title to the main estate. Rouge is only staying here to try and get the vineyard and winery up and running again."

"Oh, come on!" a familiar voice complained from the front of the citadel as they approached it.

Jaune's jaw went slack in recognition as Pyrrha immediately stepped forward protectively.

"Cardin," the redhead said, "what are you doing here?"

The tall, broad-shouldered young man who had once bullied Jaune held up his hands defensively — which looked a little awkward, since he was still holding his mace, Executioner — and said, "Hey, we don't want any trouble. We wanted to get out of town for a bit and saw a job open to students to clear out some Grimm in the area."

"'We'?" Jaune asked.

Cardin nodded. "My team. Russel's taking a break inside, and Sky and Dove are sweeping through one of the orchards."

"Hmm." Jaune couldn't help but think there was something else going on.

For his part, Cardin looked away, grumbling, "Figured you'd be staying in the city, helping with the rebuilding."

Jaune scratched the back of his head and chuckled. "Yeah, well, we, um, had other business and were passing through—"

"So you figured you'd see your sister, got it," Cardin said. "Don't know what you're scratching your head for; it's nothing to be ashamed of. You got an itch or something?"

"N-no," Jaune replied. "You were the one who made it sound like I had something to be ashamed of!"

"Until I remembered that you had family out here," Cardin said. "Or in there, anyway."

He paused for a moment. His gaze flickered between Jaune and Pyrrha. "So, you two are getting married, huh?"

"That's correct," Pyrrha said, with a chilly courtesy in her voice.

A smile pulled at the flesh of Cardin's face. "Congratulations, Jaune," he said, and he almost sounded sincere as he stepped forward and offered Jaune his hand.

"Uh … thanks," Jaune said, his voice a little wary; nevertheless, despite his wariness, he reached out and took Cardin's hand.

Somewhat to his surprise, the bigger boy didn't try and crush him with his grip.

"Congratulations just to Jaune?" Pyrrha asked, her voice acquiring somewhat of a sharp edge.

"It's nothing personal!" Cardin insisted. "It's just … guys like us, we've got it made. We got lucky. We hit the jackpot. It's not just Jaune; he gets that, right?"

Jaune glanced at Pyrrha, a sheepish smile upon his face. "Well—"

Pyrrha took Jaune by the hand. "I will have you know," she declared, "that Jaune was the most eligible student in our year."

Cardin frowned. "Seriously? He was?"

"I was?" Jaune asked.

Pyrrha looked at him. "Jaune, half the girls in our year wanted to go out with you."

Jaune's brow furrowed. "You, Ruby…" He did not ask who the other girls were.

Pyrrha smiled. "You, Jaune Arc," — she leaned forward and kissed him on the nose — "are quite the catch."

"That isn't something I expected to hear today," Cardin muttered. He smirked, making himself look rather ugly and toad-like in the process. "So, since I haven't gotten my invitation yet, which of you is wearing the suit and which the dress?"

"Technically neither," Jaune said, "since Mistrali weddings don't include those outfits."

Cardin rolled his eyes. "I meant—"

"I know what you meant, and I'm not dignifying it with a response," Jaune declared.

Cardin huffed. "I see your sense of humor was one of the casualties of the battle," he muttered. "Anyway, the last I saw of Miss Arc, she was inside the castle. I don't know how long you're planning on staying here, but if you are going to stay the night, a word of warning: sleep with one eye open."

Pyrrha tensed. "Is that a threat?"

"No, it's not a threat; it's a warning," Cardin insisted. "I don't know where your sister dug up this estate manager, but she gives me the creeps."

There was the crack of a single gunshot to the south, shattering the still calm of the chill air. It was a rifle round, if Pyrrha was any judge, too deep to be a side arm, not deep enough to be anything heavier. It did not sound like Dove's Hallshott.

"Trouble?" Jaune asked.

Cardin turned towards the sound of the gunshot, but said, "I think that's the estate manager I told you about it. It's too far away to be coming from the vineyards; I think that sounded from the woods south of here. But I'll go find Dove and Sky anyway, make sure they haven't run into anything." He raised his voice. "Hey! Russel! Get out here! Duty calls! Maybe."

"Do you need any help?" Jaune asked.

"Just because Nikos won the Vytal Festival and you became big heroes during the battle doesn't mean I need you to help me do my job," Cardin insisted. "I went to all the same classes that you did; I don't need your help just because you took … extracurriculars. We'll be fine."

"Unless you hear us screaming, then you can come help us out," Russel said as he jogged out of the ancient keep to join his team leader. "Congratulations on the engagement, by the way."

"Thanks," Jaune said evenly.

Cardin rested Executioner upon his shoulder, then turned away and loped off in the direction of the vineyards. Russell followed after, dogging his heels a step or two behind.

"Are you sure that you don't want to go with them?" Ren asked, leaning forwards slightly.

Jaune hesitated for a moment. "No, at this point, we'd just be insulting Cardin and his team; besides, I haven't heard any more shots, so it doesn't sound as if there's a fight going on."

"Pity," Nora said, stretching her arms. "I could have done with a workout."

Jaune chuckled. "Come on; I'll introduce you to my oldest sister."

He led the way across the drawbridge into Castle Arc, Pyrrha following almost but not quite level with him, Ren and Nora a step or two behind. The ancient stronghold of the Arc line was … well, to call it a castle was almost to give it too much credit nowadays, as impressive as it might or might not have been in days of old. Now, a single tower was largely all that remained of the old keep, for all that it was a stout tower, broad enough at the base to accommodate several Mistrali homes within, and while it narrowed as it rose, it did not do so overmuch. The walls were gray stone and only slightly crumbling, which was more than could be said for the rest of the castle. The windows were small, if indeed they could be called windows and not mere arrow-slits; they were dark, and Jaune could see nothing within them. Around the tower, the ruins of the remainder of the castle stretched, lines of stone foundations that were all that remained of what had once been a mighty stronghold.

Now, it was nothing but a name.

For the moment, at least. Rouge would see it restored, if not to its former glory, then at least to something … something she could take pride in.

The door into the tower was open, and Rouge d'Arc met them in the entrance hall, an undecorated place of solid stone and wooden floor and dust lamps hung from the sconces that would, once upon a time, have mounted candles.

Jaune's eldest sister was a woman of twenty-six, eight years older than Jaune himself, with the pronounced family resemblance that all their generation of Arcs shared; her hair was the same blond, her eyes the same bright and shining blue, and her skin was just as fair as his, perhaps a little fairer. They even had a similar shape of face, though that was not something that all the siblings had in common. Looking at her dress, Jaune's first thought was that she had given up on the vineyard idea and decided to open up this place to tourists, because she was swathed in fur — wolfskin, maybe — like some kind of old-fashioned lord of the castle, although the fact that she was wearing a red turtleneck sweater underneath that kind of cut against that effect.


"Jaune!" she cried, holding out both arms wide in front of her in an invitation — almost a demand — for a hug.

Jaune smiled and enthusiastically accepted the invitation, wrapping his arms around her in turn — the wolf pelt, if that was what it was, felt surprisingly soft — as she embraced him. She kissed him upon each cheek.

"Great to see you, too," Jaune declared. "Although that's an interesting outfit choice you're wearing."

"Winter is coming, Jaune," Rouge said. "You know what that means?"

Jaune shrugged.

"It means that this place, old and drafty as it is, is going to be absolutely freezing," Rouge said, "and even when the vineyard and the winery are turning a profit, it'll still be practically unaffordable to heat this place properly, so, yes, I'm wrapping up warm."

She paused. "Plus, you know, if I'm going to live in a drafty old castle, I might as well get something out of it: like the chance to prance around in furs like this."

She struck a pose. "Where else would I get the chance to dress like this without looking like a complete idiot?"

Jaune chuckled. "Well—"

Rouge pointed at him. "Don't," she warned.

"Why are you living here, with such hardships?" Ren asked. "It seems as though it would be more pleasant to build a new house on the property."

Rouge folded her arms. "Introduce me to your friends, Jaune, and then I'll answer their questions."

"Right," Jaune said. "Everyone, this is my sister, Rouge d'Arc; Rouge, let me present my teammates: Nora Valkyrie and Lie Ren."

"Nice to meet you!" Nora cried.

Ren bowed his head. "Thank you for receiving us."

Rouge nodded, but said nothing. Her gaze fell upon Pyrrha and lingered there.

"And this," Jaune added swiftly. "And this is…"

He trailed off, not tongue-tied exactly, but … how did he put into words how much she meant to him? Was it possible that he could?

"This … this is Pyrrha," he said. "I … I'm going to marry her and make her mine."

"I'm yours already," Pyrrha whispered.

Rouge smiled as she walked towards her. "Let me bid you welcome, Pyrrha," she said, reaching out to take her hands. "Pyrrha … soon to be — but not yet — Arc."

"Nikos," Pyrrha said. "Pyrrha Nikos."

Rouge nodded. "Let me bid you welcome, Pyrrha Nikos; being betrothed to my brother, I owe you all duty."

Pyrrha bowed her head. "I thank you."

Rouge took her chin in one hand and tilted it upwards and kissed Pyrrha upon the cheeks as she had kissed Jaune not long before.

"No, I thank you," she insisted.

"For loving my brother and consenting to be his bride, for taking care of him," she added, waving one arm to encompass Ren and Nora also. "For fighting by his side and for all your valiant service. You have borne yourselves beyond the promise of your age."

"Rouge," Jaune said, "why are you talking like that?"

"Ancient walls breed antique courtesies, Jaune," Rouge declared, before she looked over her shoulder and grinned at him. "And you know I was always a bit of a theater kid."

To Ren, she said, "To answer your question, yes, if I was only interested in growing grapes and making wine out here, then I could build a new house out on the grounds somewhere, but it isn't. This isn't just about making wine with the Arc crest on the bottle, it certainly isn't just about making money, it's … this is our home," she said, gesturing upwards with both hands to encompass the vast and ancient tower. "Our ancestors built this place. It may be old, it may not always be comfortable, but I have roots here in this place, and I want to come home to those roots."

She paused again, for just a little moment. "And besides, I am the mistress of an ancient keep, and you are four renowned warriors who have just turned up at my door seeking hospitality. It's not exactly modern, is it?"

"I … guess not," Jaune admitted.

Rouge laughed softly. "So," she said, clapping her hands together, "would anyone like a tour of Castle Arc?"

Everyone did, and so everyone received one, as Rouge led them up winding narrow staircases, through great halls with vaulted ceilings and narrow cramped corridors where Jaune and Pyrrha had to duck their heads; Ren and Nora fared better, Nora particularly, being somewhat shorter than their engaged teammates. Rouge showed them that, while the castle outside the tower might have fallen into ruin, within the tower, there was a surprising amount that remained preserved: tapestries, suits of antique armor, ancient weapons; it was none of it in the best condition, none of it free from decay, but that it had survived the passage of the years at all was, in itself, something quite remarkable.

"No treasure, unfortunately," Rouge declared as she showed them the vault where, in days of old, the valuables of the family would have been stored. "I think our ancestors must have taken care to bring everything truly valuable with them when they abandoned this place."

"Then where did it go?" Nora asked. "I mean, you don't have it, right?"

Rouge gave her a look. "We're not paupers."

"We're not poor," confirmed Jaune, shaking his head at his teammate.

"We are the great and august House Arc, and while, admittedly, some of my sisters are a bit more insistent on that point, the point is that we still have quite a collection of historical artifacts like any good Mistrali noble house," Rouge continued. "It's just … there is still a bit of discontinuity between what was here and what we have now."

To that, Nora asked, "Then what about that stuff? Where did it go?"

"It probably went to the kingdom when the monarchy was abolished," Rouge suggested. "Besides, while it might have been nice to find an old crown or a diamond that was once worn by a queen, I'm not going to obsess over what became of what isn't here. I'm certainly not going to spend my time trying to track down my supposed inheritance; I have enough to do as it is."

"What are you going to do with what you have found?" Jaune asked.

"I'd love to get the tapestries restored, and maybe some of the armor, too," Rouge said. "It would be great to … it would be great to make even a little of this place like it was, you know? It's cold, and it's drafty, and there isn't as much outside as there used to be, but try and imagine it in the old days: when hundreds of people dined in the feasting hall, and the king and his family sat upon the dais, when the music of the harpers struck the ceiling. It mustn't have seemed like a bad place to live. I imagine it was rather grand. I'd like to bring back a little of that atmosphere, if I can."

She sighed. "Unfortunately, I might end up having to sell some of this stuff to pay the bills. I hope not, but … we'll see."

"How are you feeling about all this?" Jaune asked.

"I … I'll make it work, somehow," Rouge declared. "It might take me a little while, but I'll do it. Our flag flies once more over the battlements, and it isn't going to come down again while I'm still breathing. C'est la seule vertu qui donne la noblesse. 'Virtue alone confers nobility.'"

Pyrrha smiled. "Determination is a virtue that runs in the family, it seems."

Rouge let out a self-deprecating laugh. "If half of what I hear about Jaune is right, then there is no comparison between us." She shook her head. "What you have done—"

"I did what any Huntsman would have done," Jaune murmured.

"But they didn't," Pyrrha reminded him. "You did."

"I can tell you're what he needs," Rouge said. "Someone to give him a boost from time to time. Sadly, insecurity also runs in the Arc family." She paused for a moment. "Will you be staying the night, the four of you? Will you be staying for dinner?"

"No, we can't," Jaune informed her. "Our train will be leaving again this evening, and we need to be on it."

"Then at least let me give you lunch," Rouge said. "It may not be the best meal you've ever eaten, but it's rare surroundings more than make up for it. When will you next dine in a castle with the lady of the keep? And besides, I need to hear all about how my brother ended up engaged to be married, so young and to such a jewel."

Pyrrha blushed slightly to hear herself described so.

Nora clasped her hands together behind her head. "It's all thanks to me," she declared in a self-satisfied tone.

Pyrrha looked at her rather significantly, her eyebrows rising towards her gilded circlet. "Oh, really, Nora, is that what you think?"

Nora swallowed. "Well," she said, squirming in place, "I helped."

"'Helped'?" Pyrrha repeated sharply. "Is that what you call it?"

"Okay, now I absolutely have to hear this story, if I must lock you up in the dungeon until you tell it," Rouge declared.

"Lunch definitely sounds better than that," Jaune said. He looked around at Pyrrha and his other teammates. "We've got time, right, guys?"

"We have," Ren agreed. "And … I half feel as though I should call you Lady Arc."

Rouge let out a bark of laughter. "I wouldn't be opposed to that from some, but from Jaune's friends, 'Rouge' will be fine."

Ren nodded. "Rouge is correct; we are unlikely to get such an offer again."

She led them through the dark castle, where little light got in the little windows, until she brought them to the kitchen, where a few modern appliances sat incongruously amidst the ancient space, the modern oven sitting next to the hearth, the white snowflake-branded freezer looking out of place against the old stone wall behind it, the microwave emblazoned with "MARS" in red sitting upon the ancient wooden table.

What did not look out of place here, but would have in many other spaces, was the bald woman butchering a deer with a knife, her back to them, a caribou faunus, judging by the antlers peeking above her head.

"Ah, Sami," Rouge said, "I thought that might be you shooting earlier."

"'Shooting'?" the butcher — Sami, apparently — replied. "I only fired one shot. I only need one shot," she added as she finished slitting the deer open.

Rouge cleared her throat. "Everyone, this is my estate manager, Sami Fallforest. Sami, this is my brother Jaune, his fiancée Pyrrha Nikos, and his teammates Nora Valkyrie and Lie Ren."

Sami grunted in acknowledgement and did not turn around to look at them.

"Does this mean we can have venison for lunch?" Nora asked Ren. "I've always wanted to try that."

"No," Sami said, still without turning around.

Rouge folded her arms. "You can't possibly mean to eat all of that deer yourself."

"I'm not going to eat it at all," Sami declared. "I shot him for the antlers."

"So you're just going to waste the meat?" Pyrrha asked.

"I told you, I didn't kill him for meat," Sami reminded her, as though she could have forgotten. "I killed him because I could. Because I was smarter than he was, stronger than he was. The proof of that is all I want."

"Even so—" Rouge began.

"If you were hungry, then you should have shot him yourself, ma'am," Sami said. With one bloody hand, she gestured towards the freezer. "Have something out of that modern convenience."

"Perhaps I should stop letting you have anything out of that modern convenience on the grounds that you didn't buy any of the things inside it?" Rouge suggested. "You can go out and shoot a treacle pudding, since you seem to have acquired a taste for them."

Sami was silent for a moment. "You fight dirty, ma'am; it's wonderful to witness. Very well, get you to the hall; I'll fix something up for you."

"Thank you, Sami," Rouge said. "I knew I could rely on you. I was … not at all worried that I'd have to serve you microwave meals. Come on, everyone, back to the hall."

As she led them out of the kitchen and back through the cobwebbed corridors towards the Great Hall, Jaune asked, "So … she works for you, right?"

"Sami? Yes, I told you, she's my estate manager."

"So why do you let her talk to you like that?"

"Well, I can't afford to pay her at the moment, so letting her mouth off to me sometimes is the least I can do to repay her for her services," Rouge explained. "Besides, it's harmless."

"Cardin Winchester doesn't seem to think her harmless," Pyrrha pointed out.

"She is a little bit of an acquired taste," Rouge admitted. "I think that some people find her views on killing a little … off-putting."

"You mean they think she might kill them just because she can?" Nora asked.

"Something like that, but that's just ridiculous," Rouge declared. "The truth is this place would be overrun with wildlife without her, and she's a very good cook to boot, as you'll see for yourselves before too long, I hope."

Rouge brought them to the Great Hall, where kings and lords and knights had once dined upon … venison, for one thing, but many other choice and rich dishes besides. As Rouge had said, in those days, it would have been filled with the sounds of minstrel music and the hubbub of conversation; now, it was silent and empty, save for the sounds that Rouge and JNPR made as they took their places at the high table, seated on the raised dais looking out across the rest of the barren, abandoned, deserted hall.

"So," Rouge began, leaning on the table with her elbows resting her head in her hands. "Someone was going to tell me all about Jaune and Pyrrha. Nora! I believe you were about to claim the credit, although Pyrrha seems to dislike that you should, for some reason. Come, come, tell all and tell swiftly."

Jaune glanced at Pyrrha. "Do… do you want to…?"

"No," Pyrrha said. "I mean, if you would rather…"

"I feel like some of this would be better—"

"Oh, for crying out loud!" Nora cried. "Pyrrha had a crush on Jaune for months, but he didn't notice, and she was too chicken to tell him!"

Silence reigned in the hall just as kings once had.

"Thank you, Nora," Pyrrha murmured.

Rouge laughed. "Well, if you will not speak on your own account, then you will be spoken for, be it in a manner that you may not like. Please, Nora, since our lovers are tongue-tied, you must be their oracle for a little while longer."

Nora beamed enthusiastically. "So, like I said, Pyrrha had a crush on Jaune—"

"Was it for his dazzling blue eyes or his floppy blond hair that you first loved him?" Rouge asked Pyrrha. "Or was it, perhaps, that slight air of hopelessness that hangs around him and made you want to take pity on him?"

"Thanks," Jaune muttered.

"Actually, it was none of those," Pyrrha said softly. "I first saw Jaune on the airship to Beacon, and he … I have spent too much of my life as the Champion of Mistral, the Invincible Girl, and Jaune treated me like anyone else."

"I … don't even remember seeing you on the airship, to be honest," Jaune pointed out.

Pyrrha flushed. "Well … yes," she admitted. "You sort of … looked right past me. Do you know how long it was since someone failed to recognize me? That was when you caught my interest."

She shifted her attention back to Rouge. "And after that, even after he knew who I was, well … he continued to treat me just like anyone else. I know that doesn't seem like much, but when you've been in my position … he didn't see me as a rival to be triumphed over or as an ally to be cultivated, as someone to be admired or venerated. He saw me as … myself, a girl, and he never treated me as anything other than that. Not the Invincible Girl, not … not anything but Pyrrha Nikos. It's hard to explain how much that meant to me."

She smiled. "Of course, the fact that Jaune is a handsome, charming young man certainly didn't hurt either."

Rouge smiled. "So, in a way, the fact that he didn't notice your affections actually made you love him more?"

"Well…" Pyrrha hesitated. "I suppose you have a point. Although it did get a little…"

"'Frustrating'?" Rouge suggested.

"Dispiriting," Pyrrha corrected. "I was never upset with Jaune, but … for all that I liked that he didn't see me as anything other than a person or a friend, there were times when I wished that he would notice me a little more than he did."

"Which you eventually did, obviously," Rouge said, looking at Jaune now. "How did that happen?"

"You have to go back a little bit first," Nora insisted. "You see, while Pyrrha was waiting for Jaune to notice her, we'd all — that's us and our friends, Ruby, Weiss, and Blake — been working together to foil the evil plans of the Decepticons, although we didn't know it was them at first. That caused a few issues with explaining to Ruby's sister Yang what we were up to, and Ruby ended up telling Yang that she and Jaune had been out on a date and Jaune had dumped her. As you can imagine, Yang was not happy about that. Or maybe you can't imagine, since you don't know her."

"I can guess the type from what you've said," Rouge assured her.

Nora nodded. "Yang called Jaune up onto the roof to call him out on the carpet, and I don't know exactly what Jaune said, but it sure made a big impression on Ruby, who was listening at the window, because no sooner was Jaune done persuading Yang not to kill him than Ruby actually wanted to go out with him for real. And then they did."

"Not right away," Jaune objected. "There was a bit of a gap between those two things."

"Maybe, but nothing that happened then would be interesting to your sister," Nora insisted. "The point is, Ruby and Jaune—"

"Wait, are we talking about Ruby Rose?" Rouge asked.

"Yes," Jaune said, "but we didn't start dating until after she got shot."

"So her lack of sense didn't put her out of the running?" asked Rouge.

"It wasn't like that; she was trying to help," Jaune insisted. "Besides … when it came to our going out, she … didn't exactly give me much of a choice."

Rouge sat up. "Come again?"

"I don't know how to explain it," Jaune replied. "One night, she came from an assignment, and … it was like she was a different person. She pushed me up against the wall and told me that we'd be going out that weekend."

Rouge's eyes narrowed. "I must confess," she murmured, "that I'm a little disappointed that you all allowed this."

"I didn't!" Nora cried.

"What is it you think I should have done?" Pyrrha inquired, her voice soft and polite.

"Protected him?" Rouge suggested. "Stopped him from being pushed around?"

"It … if I had thought … it didn't seem as bad as it sounded just then," Pyrrha insisted. "To my eyes, Jaune seemed to be enjoying himself with Ruby."

"I was," Jaune said. "I did, I mean … she could get a little pushy, a little exhausting, and looking back … but at the time … I didn't know … I didn't know. I'd never had a girlfriend before; I didn't know what it was supposed to be like. I don't think I was unhappy."

"But Pyrrha wasn't happy watching Jaune and Ruby go out," Nora said. "Not that she was going to do anything about it."

"It wasn't my place to do so," Pyrrha said. "Although Arslan did convince me that I owed it to myself to let Jaune know how I felt about him. Nevertheless, I hadn't actually managed to do so before—"

"Before I decided that I needed to take matters into my own hands for the good of the team!" Nora cried. "I called Ruby out and put it to her straight: that it wasn't fair that she should stand between Jaune and Pyrrha like she was doing, that Pyrrha saw him first, and after all the work that she'd put in training him and helping him, that Ruby didn't just get to swoop in and steal Pyrrha's man like some hussy!"

"Jaune doesn't belong to me, Nora," Pyrrha sighed. "And he never did."

"When men spend enough time around women, they acquire obligations!" Nora insisted, jabbing at the table with one finger. "They can't just take us for granted and suck up our time and our energy and our affection, as if they just deserve it all without giving anything in return. There comes a time when we are owed something back!"

The silence that followed this pronouncement was rather uncomfortable. Nobody else seated at the high table seemed to know quite what to say.

Nora let out a sort of nervous laugh. "Anyway … Pyrrha didn't agree. That's why she beat me up."

"We had a training session," Pyrrha corrected her.

"You arranged a training session so that you could beat me up," Nora insisted. "She wasn't even happy that Ruby broke up with Jaune that same night."

"Of course I wasn't," Pyrrha said. "Jaune was unhappy, and Jaune's happiness … Jaune's happiness has always been a greater concern to me than my own."

Rouge chuckled. "This is marvelous; it's almost like a song. And then what happened? Did you see that what you'd been looking for had been there the whole time?"

Jaune and Pyrrha looked at one another. "I guess … pretty much, yeah."

"It was at the Beacon dance," Pyrrha murmured. "On the night the bomb went off." She had no need to specify which bomb. "It's strange to think back … the world seemed so different then. I mean, it had already changed so much for us, we knew so much that we hadn't known when the year began, but at the same time … that night was the dawn of a new age. It makes it all rather … bittersweet."

"Life must go on, though the sky should burn and the earth should shake, though seas should rise and the heavens fall," Rouge said.

Pyrrha did not respond directly, saying rather, "I … I finally told Jaune how I felt. More or less."

"'More or less'?" Rouge repeated. "All of that, and you only told him 'more or less'?"

"She told me enough," Jaune declared. "And then … once she told me… once I knew … she loved me … why … it had to be requited. Once I knew that she loved me, how could I not love her?" He reached out and took her hand. "And that's really … after that, it was all pretty smooth sailing, apart from the Decepticons: we dated, I proposed at the end of the Vytal Festival, and now … here we are."

"Here you are," Rouge agreed. "And here, unless I'm much mistaken, is lunch."

They dined on succulent venison with blackberry sauce, which was very well made, and although the treacle tart that followed had almost certainly come out of the freezer, it was no less tasty for it. As they ate, Rouge demanded more details of their relationship between their getting together at the dance and Jaune proposing.

And then, when it was time for Team JNPR to return to their train, Rouge walked them to the door.

"Here," she said, presenting Jaune with a bottle of white wine. "Amongst the first bottles to be produced here at the Chateau d'Arc. Let it drink for twenty years or so, and then drink it yourselves upon your anniversary."

Once more, she kissed him on the cheeks. "Congratulations, Jaune."

"You will come to the wedding, won't you?" Jaune asked.

"It will be a wrench to leave this place in Sami's care," Rouge said, "but how could I miss my own brother's wedding?"

She embraced Pyrrha and bade her brother's friends and comrades farewell, and as Jaune and his team made their way from the tall tower, Rouge rushed up the stairs, taking them two or three at a time, climbing stair after stair after dark and winding stair until she stood at the very top of the tower, the Arc flag fluttering above her head, one hand resting upon the crenelated battlements, and watched them walk down towards the train station.

The land was dull, everything was grey and brown, patches of snow and ice lay here and there; the winter weather had leached the world of color and left it desolate. But in that desolation, in that dullness that consumed all that the eye could see, Team JNPR shone like gems.

She could see Jaune's hair, like gold in a darkened mine, and Pyrrha's vibrant red burned like fire.

For Jaune's sake, Rouge hoped that she did not burn out.

"Said he, 'she has a lovely face, gods in your wisdom lend her grace,'" Rouge murmured.

She closed her eyes. For many, belief in the gods had waned, discarded as quaint and irrelevant, as science had advanced, conquering the skies and dissecting the soul, and yet … someone had sent these angels and these demons from the stars, these titans of steel to be their salvation — or their judgment. Who was to say that a celestial power had not done these things, ordained these things? Ancient walls bred antique thoughts, as Rouge had said to Jaune, and in this place of kings and lords, it was tempting to do as they had done and hope for providence.

They were so young, and like to die so young besides, she wished, she hoped, she prayed that it would not be so, but if no power had will or desire to hear that prayer … perhaps it would at least grant her that they be happy before the end.

"She has a lovely face, gods in your wisdom lend them grace. Lend it to both of them."


The Mistral Express resembled in some respects Mistral itself, a city where ancient temples to equally ancient gods rubbed shoulders with towering skyscrapers of glass and steel housing the headquarters of multi-kingdom investment banks. The Mistral Express was a modern train, and if nothing else proved that, then the array of anti-Grimm defenses to which, as the huntsmen guarding it, Team JNPR had access to did. Yet, at the same time, it was possessed of a great many old world trappings, from the designs of the carriages which trailed behind the modern engine to the opulent interiors of first class.

The Nikos family was not as wealthy as they had been in the old days of Mistral's empire, but Pyrrha was not poor by any means — the fees from the Pumpkin Pete commercials alone had been considerable — and … well, if she couldn't spend some of her money to travel in comfort with her fiancé and her friends on their way to her wedding, then when would it be permissible to splurge a little?

And so, Team JNPR traveled in style, each having a room to themselves — for which Pyrrha found herself grateful; it would have been most improper to … to consummate the marriage before the ceremony, and while Jaune would never be anything less than a perfect gentlemen, there was no telling to what gutter depths of speculation the press might sink — although they spent most evenings together, either in the dining car or in one of their rooms, or both, before retiring. The food was of far better quality than one would expect on a train, or on most forms of travel to be frank, and when they were not outside keeping watch against the Grimm, the train remained warm and welcoming, even as it grew colder without.

And so, taking leave of Rouge d'Arc, the Mistral Express and Team JNPR thundered on, devouring the miles of Vale's beautiful countryside, even as beyond the windows the first frosts of winter descended upon Sanus, lending everything in sight a crisp pallor.

It was a lovely sight to look at, at least from behind a window in a heated train, but at the same time, Pyrrha found herself somewhat concerned that the rapidly arriving winter would slow their progress; she had grown up in Argus, in the north of Anima, and she knew how easily the cold weather could make traveling difficult. Already, the train was beginning to slow down as a result of the frost on the rails.

Still, it could not be avoided; the academic year running when it did, the Vytal Festival taking place when it did, the results of the battle being what they were, there was no earlier time at which they could have traveled, and the alternative of waiting until spring…

No. No, that was not possible. Her spirit would not bear it. She had waited for Jaune to behold her in her love; she would not wait again for him to behold her as his bride.

They would wed this year if she had to get out, clear the snow aside with Akoúo̱, and drag the train along behind her with Polarity.

It began to look as though that might actually be what it came to. A snowfall fell upon the train as they were traveling through the foothills of the Ursa's Maw prior to turning northeastward to the coast; it came upon them in the night, with a stealth that warriors would have envied; when the passengers aboard the Mistral Express awoke the next morning, they found the train halted, blanketed by snow on all sides.

"Ladies and gentlemen, please, I beseech you to calm yourselves!" appealed Mr. Bouc, one of the directors of the railway company who was, by coincidence, traveling upon this train. He addressed the passengers gathered in the dining car. "We have received word that an avalanche ahead has blocked the tracks. A plow train is already on its way to clear the path, and until then, we are quite amply provisioned."

"Amply provisioned and sitting ducks!"

"Amply provisioned and well protected," insisted Mr. Bouc. He half turned and gestured with one hand to Team JNPR, stood behind him, near the door leading from the dining car into their carriage. They were all dressed in their combat attire, and all — save for Ren, who kept StormFlower concealed, as was his habit — had their weapons in some way visible about them.

"Before we departed Vale, we, of course, secured the protection of Huntsmen against the possibility of Grimm attack," Mr. Bouc reminded the passengers, "and not just any Huntsmen, but the team of Pyrrha Nikos, the Invincible Girl, well known to you all, I'm sure, as the winner of the recent Vytal Festival!"

Pyrrha frowned a little; it was true, but the way that Mr. Bouc had phrased it made her out to be the leader of the team instead of Jaune, and anyway, all of them had fought with equal valor in the Battle of Vale, and surely, that counted for more than her victory in one more tournament, a victory which she would never have won without the aid of her teammates in reaching the one on one rounds in any case.

Are we not all the Pride of Mistral? Pyrrha thought to herself. Although I suppose that might count for more if we had actually made it to Mistral.

"I assure you all, ladies and gentlemen," Mr. Bouc continued, "we are perfectly safe until help arrives."

"Is that right?" asked one of the passengers. "Are we safe?"

Jaune took a couple of steps forward, back straight and shoulders back. "I can't promise that there will be no trouble," he said, "but I can promise that my team and I will do everything to protect you, even if that means giving our lives. Depend on us." He smiled. "And try to stay calm, okay? You'll only attract more Grimm otherwise."

"Yeah, relax!" Nora added, giving them a thumbs up. "We've got this!"

That seemed to mollify the anxious passengers, and afterwards, Jaune and Pyrrha fitted deeds to words by climbing up onto the train roof to stand guard awhile. Outside, the world was cold and still; so much of what the eye could see was blanketed in white, although Pyrrha could see less than she would have liked because of the thin sheen of mist that covered what the snow did not. Her breath — and Jaune's too — was visible before her eyes as it departed her lips, and the metal on the carriage roof, and on the rungs of the ladder that they climbed to reach the roof, was covered with a thin frosting.

Pyrrha's boots rang upon the ladder as she led the way up, and when she had finished her climb, they crunched ever so slightly upon the roof as she waited for Jaune to follow.

Jaune wore a slightly nervous smile upon his face as he joined her on top of the carriage roof. "It's cold, isn't it?" he murmured, the mist that emerged from his mouth with every word serving to emphasize the point.

"Yes," Pyrrha agreed. "I suppose it is."

That was why she had made a few alterations to her attire. She wasn't wearing a whole new outfit; she was still recognisably herself — if only for the benefit of the passengers who might be calmed by her presence — but with concessions to the fact that it was no longer summer or even fall. Yes, aura would work to keep out the cold, but it was unwise to rely too much upon aura for warmth if one also planned to rely upon it for protection in battle; it could only be spread so far before it ran out.

And if it did run out, then she would regret wearing metal against bare skin as she did in warmer months and climes. And so, she wore a pair of crimson stockings, as red as her hair, as red as the sash that she wore around her waist, rising up out of her boots and beyond her gilded cuisses before disappearing out of sight beneath her black skirt. Under her corset cuirass, she wore a light black top of a thin but insulated material, almost like a diver's wetsuit, with a high neckline that rose up to her chin and long sleeves reaching to her wrists. The thinness of the material meant that not only could she wear her cuirass over it, but also her long gloves and her vambrace as well, and with the covering of her skin, her armband could assume its customary place above her left elbow, and her gilded, glimmering gorget around her neck.

The only thing that unfortunately had to be sacrificed to the weather was her circlet, since there was nothing she could wear around her head to prevent it touching her skin — at least nothing that wouldn't have the side effect of making her look like an unlicensed ninja — and it was a wrench to have to leave it in her room, but it was for the best in the circumstances.

With good fortune, it would not be for too long.

Jaune himself had also made some concessions to the colder weather at the moment, although he needed it less than Pyrrha: an orange woolen hat sat on his head, concealing most of his blond hair from view, save where it descended over his forehead, and a scarf of that same orange was wrapped several times around his neck.

He slipped a little upon the icy roof, but kept his balance nevertheless. He looked back, towards the snowbound front of the train. "How long do you reckon we'll be stuck here?"

"Not long, I hope," Pyrrha replied. "The plow train won't be long, I'm sure."

"I hope so," Jaune said. "The longer we're stuck here, the more people will start to get nervous."

"There has been no sign of any Grimm since we left Vale," Pyrrha pointed out.

"I know," Jaune said, "but we've been moving pretty fast up until now; they might not have been able to catch up to us before. At least not between stations."

That made sense, unfortunate though it was. Pyrrha hesitated for a moment. "We should try and keep our spirits up," she reminded him. "After encouraging the passengers not to panic, we don't want to be the ones to draw the Grimm ourselves."

Jaune chuckled. "You're right; that would be embarrassing."

Nevertheless, he got out his scroll and called up the controls for the train's defenses: gun turrets, window shutters, armor plating, bulkhead doors between the carriages. With just a swipe of his thumb, Jaune could activate any or all of them.

He did not, however; he would not, unless the need was on them; to activate them now would only spook the passengers in the train below.

"And besides," Pyrrha reminded him, as they began to walk towards the far end of the train, "most trains don't have four Huntsmen to protect them, only one or two; the Mistral Express is quite well defended."

"It is with you around," Jaune said.

He had spoken in a light tone, and likely with a light heart too, but Pyrrha felt her steps slow regardless. Her voice was soft, despite the winds that blew around them and tugged at her long ponytail. "I wish that Mister Bouc hadn't said that."

Jaune looked at her, smiling despite the circumstances. "Why not? It's true."

"That I won our bracket in the tournament is a fact," Pyrrha admitted, "but I would never have made it that far without my teammates, without you."

"Me?" Jaune asked. "I—"

"Devised the plans, gave the commands," Pyrrha reminded him. She walked to the left side of the carriage — her left — where the train had stopped upon something of a ledge; the snow had piled up on the right side, as well as in front, but to the left, there was a drop and a forest of snow-covered evergreens rolling across the landscape beyond. Pyrrha's eyes swept the drop, looking for any sign of Grimm in the forest below that might try to climb up to attack them.

She could see nothing and hear nothing, nothing but the howling of the wind which nipped her face and blew strands of her hair to buffet her cheeks.

"The so-called heroes of old fought alone," Pyrrha said, although she had never found much that was particularly heroic about them: violent, brutish, chaotic, and thoroughly self-centered all, for all their gifts. "They won their deathless glory alone … and then they died alone, and the glory was all that remained of them." She turned away from the edge of the carriage to look back at Jaune. "I am not alone," she declared. "I know in my heart that I will never be alone, for I have you, and so…"

Jaune waited a moment for her to finish. "And so … you don't fear death?"

She smiled at him. "Not while I'm with you." She paused a moment. "I'm sorry, that sounded … too much, didn't it?"

"Maybe it should have," Jaune conceded, with a wry amusement in his voice, "but it didn't. It sounded … I can't wait to become your husband."

"Nor I to be your wife," Pyrrha replied. A sigh escaped her, issuing forth in a visible breath as though she were some smoldering dragon in a cave. "Would that the sun would burn away these clouds and melt the snow."

"Not too fast, or we'd be flooded instead of snowbound," Jaune pointed out with a smile.

Pyrrha covered her mouth with one hand as she laughed. "I guess that's true," she conceded. "All the same … it feels as though our whole lives are stuck in this snowdrift alongside the Mistral Express, snowed in, stuck, waiting. We've left our old lives behind, but we can't begin our new lives until we are formally joined as husband and wife, and so, until then … we're snowbound."

Jaune was silent for a moment. "Have you thought much about it?" he asked. "Our future, I mean. Our life together?"

"Not as much as I should have, perhaps," Pyrrha admitted. "Our work, the situation of the world, it complicates things, but at the same time, I'm not sure how much of an excuse that is. I suppose I assumed that we would live in Mistral, since we both call it home and so do our families, but … if I had plans, I would have mentioned them by now."

Jaune nodded. "Me too," he agreed. "I mean, living in Mistral, that makes sense; it is home, after all, and with what a mess Lionheart left, they could probably use all the Huntsmen they can get, but … well, Mistral's huge, so what does living there even mean? Mistral itself? Argus? Or are we going to build a cabin in the middle of nowhere like Ruby's dad to raise our children in the outdoors?"

Pyrrha's eyebrows rose. "'Our children'? So you have done some thinking, then?" she asked, a smile crossing her lips.

Despite the cold, a faint flush of color rose to Jaune's cheeks. "I guess you could say that. I mean, if you don't—"

"Penelope would be a lovely name for a girl, I think," Pyrrha said. "Or maybe Ariadne. I admit, I'm not so sure about names for a boy."

Jaune chuckled. "So when you say you haven't done any thinking—"

"There is a difference between wishful thoughts and serious plans, between dreaming of what our children's names might be and knowing where we would raise them, how we would support them—"

"As Huntsman and Huntress, that's easy enough," Jaune replied. "We might want to quit down the line, but not right now; at least, I don't, anyway."

"Nor I," Pyrrha agreed. "Certainly not with the world in its current state. As you say, there is too much need for Huntsmen, in Mistral especially."

"Then that's one question answered," Jaune declared. "And I think that those are both very beautiful names. Although if we don't take at least a middle name from one of my sisters, I will never hear the end of it."

Pyrrha laughed. "I suppose we don't have to make any major decisions right away. There are places we can stay until…" She trailed off, looking towards the back of the train.

"Pyrrha?"

Pyrrha reached across her back and drew Miló, holding out her left hand to summon Akoúo̱ onto her wrist with a brief flicker of Polarity. "I think I hear something," she said, her voice soft, as she began to advance towards the rear of the train.

Miló formed into a spear in her hand, and Pyrrha held it up, poised and drawn back to strike, above the rim of Akoúo̱.

With a screeching, shrieking cry, a Griffon lunged out of the mist, flying barely higher than the carriage roof, its foreclaws practically scraping along the frosted metal.

Pyrrha dashed forwards, her boots thumping upon the cold metal, her red hair flying out behind her as she rushed to meet the Grimm.

The Griffon shrieked at her, all four red eyes glaring balefully at her as it raised its claws.

Pyrrha raised Akoúo̱ before her, holding her shield up before her face as though she meant to meet the Grimm head on and take its charge directly, but as the Grimm leapt upon her, Pyrrha turned, pirouetting upon one toe as nimbly as the most graceful dancer, her sash wrapping around her waist as she spun; the claws of the Griffon scraped lightly across Akoúo̱'s surface as it lunged past Pyrrha, who drove Miló straight into its unprotected flank.

The red and gold metal of her spear lodged in the oily black surface of the creature; there was a bang, and the tip of the spear leapt forward like a rocket upon Pyrrha's command, Miló extending in length by another foot. The Griffon shrieked in pain, convulsing, its wings and all its legs twitching back and forth before the Grimm dissolved into ash and smoke, scattered upon the chill wind that blew all around them.

Below her, Pyrrha could hear the whirring of mechanisms and the grinding of engines, and around her, out of the roofs of the carriages, she could see an array of automated turrets, each a pair of small brass — or brass-lined — cannons upon a swivel mounting, rose up into view.

Pyrrha looked back to see Jaune running his fingers over the tabs on his scroll to activate all of the available defenses.

Pyrrha looked away from him, staring out into the chill mist that surrounded the train. She couldn't see anything out there, but it seemed that the turrets could, because they began to fire, each gun roaring with a burst of flame as shells leapt from the mouths of the guns into the all-shrouding fog. The autocannons fired, and as they fired, Pyrrha fancied that, guided by their firing, she could see the dark outlines of the Grimm hiding in the mist, circling the train, waiting for their opportunity.

You may have waited too long already, for we are aware of you now.

"Ren, Nora," Jaune spoke into his scroll, his voice sharp and commanding but not afraid; there was no trace of panic there. Urgency, yes, but he remained absolutely in control of the situation. "You need to get up here now; we've got company."

With that duty discharged, he put his scroll away and drew his shining sword in a single smooth motion. Though there was precious little light, what light there was caught the blade of Crocea Mors as he brandished it towards their cowering foe.

His shield snapped into shape upon his other arm as he gripped it tight and held it before him.

Pyrrha, for her part, began to move towards him, sidling closer with slow steps; it was better that they not be separated.

As she had just told him, it was better that they not fight alone.

Another Griffon emerged out of the fog, coming not at Pyrrha but at Jaune, swooping through the air, rolling and diving to avoid the fire of train turrets which flew all around it without striking it, passing through the maelstrom of their fire before correcting its course to dive straight at Jaune.

Jaune was a great leader, a strategist, strong and brave, but he was not fleet of foot as Pyrrha was, he did not have her nimbleness, and faced with the Griffon bearing down upon him, he had little choice but to do what Pyrrha had feinted at doing: take it with his shield, head on, letting the Grimm collide with him, taking its claws upon his shield.

Pyrrha tossed Miló up into the air and thrust out her now-empty hand towards her fiancé and activated Polarity. With her semblance, she grabbed hold of Jaune's armor, his short cuirass — in Mistral, they might look at getting him something that offered a little more comprehensive coverage, and possibly the same for her also, though she had less need of it — and his shoulder pauldrons, holding him as though she were standing right behind him, her hands upon his back.

He was not bowled over by the Grimm's charge; it did not knock him off the roof of the train and out into the snow; rather, with Polarity holding him tight, Jaune stood firm against the Grimm, as solid as a stone wall, the Griffon's momentum dissipating.

The Griffon roared into Jaune's face, but he was not deterred, and with a single swing of his sword, he cut off both its forelegs.

His second swing took off its head and turned the creature to ashes.

Jaune looked at her, a heart-flutteringly grateful smile upon his face.

"Any time," Pyrrha assured him, holding out her hand to snatch Miló out of the air as her spear fell like a thunderbolt back down towards her. Scarcely had her fingers closed around the weapon than Pyrrha reversed it in her hands to ram it into the chest of another Griffon that had attempted to swoop down upon her from behind.

More Griffons were emerging out of the mist now, coming into view as they seemed to decide that there was no more advantage in delay. But they had arguably delayed too long, as the fire of the turrets was joined by the grenades of Magnhild, the pink trails they left unmistakable, as Ren and Nora joined them on the roof.

"What's the plan?" asked Ren.

"Nora, keep doing what you're doing; keeping them away from the train is our top priority," Jaune ordered. "Ren, cover Nora in case any of them get too close. Pyrrha and I will deal with any that make it onto the train."

"You got it!" Nora said, throwing Jaune a salute before resuming launching grenades in the general direction of the flying Grimm. "That's it, come on! There's plenty to go around!"

Pyrrha considered switching Miló to rifle mode, so that she could add her fire to Nora's and the turrets', but decided against it; Jaune had made her part in the plan clear, and sword and spear would serve her better in that role.

Spear, in particular, to better keep the Grimm at better than arm's length.

She joined Jaune, standing by his side, her shield protecting his flank, while the turrets thundered and Nora's grenades blazed trails like comets across the sky. The Grimm shied away from the grenades more than from the fire of the turrets — Were they so much more dangerous? How much dust was Nora putting in those things? — flowing in a black mass more towards the rear of the train.

"We need to get down there," Jaune said.

Pyrrha should have waited for him to give the order, but in truth, she had been moving even before he spoke, her legs pounding upon the roof as she sprinted towards the far end of the train and the Grimm that waited for them there. Clearly, it was because they were so in sync with one another, so tightly bonded that she could predict his orders before he gave them.

She rushed into battle, with Jaune following behind her as fast as he could, and as she ran, Pyrrha threw Akoúo̱ towards the Grimm who were starting to land upon the rearmost carriages, ripping at the turrets with their claws. As soon as the shield left her hand, Pyrrha switched Miló into rifle mode, raising it to her shoulder and firing as she ran, blazing forth even as she closed the distance with the Griffons.

Akoúo̱ decapitated one Grimm as it flew through the air, and Pyrrha's fire turned another to ash — another one roared in pain, but it did not perish — as she closed the distance. The Griffons, who had destroyed both turrets on the caboose, charged towards her, but as Pyrrha ran, she changed Miló back from rifle to spear, the weapon switching smoothly and swiftly in her hands, the transformation complete before the Grimm reached her.

Miló whirled in her hands as the Grimm approached, spearpoint and butt alike striking at the monsters. She thrust into the neck of one, stepped back as another slashed at her with its claws, then retreated again as a third brought down its beak to try and swallow her whole, before driving Miló into its open mouth in turn to slay the creature. Akoúo̱ returned to Pyrrha's waiting hand, spinning through the neck of another Griffon as it did so, and Miló switched from spear to xiphos in her hands.

For the Griffons were all around her now, and it was a matter of dancing between them, avoiding their claws and beaks, while slashing with the blade at any that came too close and left themselves exposed to her.

The Griffons flocked around her like carrion birds surrounding a tasty carcass, but not only was Pyrrha not dead yet, she was not alone, and no sooner had they surrounded Pyrrha than Jaune burst in upon them from the rear, slashing at their hind legs with Crocea Mors. The sword of kings sliced through the Grimm as though they were nothing, hamstringing them, leaving them defenseless for Jaune to strike the killing blows.

Before the two of them together, the Grimm were as nothing.

Pyrrha smiled gratefully at him.

"Any time," Jaune assured her.

The Grimm seemed to be aware that they were outmatched, for where they had swarmed towards the rear of the train to escape Nora's fire, now, the diminished flock of Griffons fell upon her to stay at the other end of the train from Jaune and Pyrrha. Ren was beside her, of course, StormFlower's barrels blazing as the Grimm circled around them both, but Jaune needed no words — and gave none — to send both himself and Pyrrha charging back up the train, leaping the gaps between the carriages as they raced to Nora's side and aid.

Pyrrha was the swifter, killing any Grimm that tried to impede their progress on the way. As she drew nearer, she saw Nora switch Magnhild from grenade launcher into hammer, striking down Griffons with mighty swings that shattered their bony skulls.

As she drew nearer, she saw the numbers of Griffons dwindle to almost nothing.

As she drew nearer, she saw a single Griffon burst out of the snow, knock Ren off his feet before he could react, grab Nora in its claws before she could swing her mighty hammer against it, and carry her off the train and out towards the snow-covered forest.

"NORA!" Ren screamed, firing both halves of StormFlower to no visible effect.

Pyrrha did not cry out. She saved her breath as she leapt, her sash and her long hair alike flying out behind her, off the roof of the carriage and over the drop and into the empty air beyond.

She flew, and as she flew, she slung Akoúo̱ across her back and raised Miló, now in spear form once more, above her head, gripped in both hands.

The Griffon turned its head, aware of her, and being aware, it tried to evade, to move, to twist in mid-air, but it was too late; Pyrrha was too close, and like a thunderbolt, she fell upon it and drove Miló hard into its black flesh.

The Griffon screeched in pain, wings beating, legs flailing, its whole body tumbling as it fell, and as it fell, so, too, fell Nora and Pyrrha, falling with the dying beast, the rocky side of the drop flying past them as they plummeted towards the snow-covered ground below.

The Griffon died on impact, seeming to burst like a balloon, its body turning to smoke and ash on impact. Pyrrha felt the blow of the impact in ways that she had never felt any blow in any arena in her career, and she let out a wince of pain as she rolled down the slope. She felt the snow upon her face, she could feel it getting into her hair, she could feel and hear it crushing beneath her weight as she rolled downwards.

With a great crack and a blow that dented her aura and drew another pained sound from between her lips, Pyrrha struck a tree that lay athwart her path, coming to a dead stop. She lay there for a moment, breathing in and out, before she pushed herself up first onto her hands and knees and then simply onto her knees.

She had lost her grip upon Miló as she fell, but it hadn't landed far away from her; with the blows that her aura had taken in the fall, she didn't want to use any more of it summoning the spear into her hand with Polarity, so she got up and walked the short distance separating her from her weapon and thrust it over her shoulder to rest between Akoúo̱ and her back.

"Nora?" she called, looking around for her teammate. "Nora?"

There was a groan of pain. "I'm over here."

Pyrrha couldn't see where 'over here' was, but her voice sounded as though it was coming from behind a tree not far off, and when Pyrrha covered the distance, her boots sinking into the snow up to her shins as she walked, she found Nora there, looking as snow-covered as Pyrrha herself — except that, her hair being short, there was less of it for snow to get stuck in — sitting with her back to the trunk of the cypress, clutching her shoulder with her other hand.

"Are you alright?" Pyrrha asked. "Did your aura—?"

"Yeah," Nora said. "Kind of a hard landing, wasn't it? I think I hit a couple of rocks on the way down."

"I'm sorry," Pyrrha murmured.

Nora scoffed. "Sorry? Sorry for what?"

"Well, if I hadn't—"

"If you hadn't made the jump, then that thing would have carried me who knows where," Nora declared. "I think I busted my shoulder, but I'll still take that over the alternative."

Pyrrha knelt down in front of her. "Is it broken or just dislocated, your shoulder?"

Nora grunted. "The second one. It feels like it's out of place; I can't move it right."

"Open your mouth," Pyrrha said. "I'll pop it back for you."

"Hang on," Nora said, and with her free hand, she unfolded Magnhild into its hammer form and, craning her neck a little, bit down upon the metallic handle.

Pyrrha placed her hands on Nora's shoulder. "One, two—" She shoved the other girl's shoulder back into place.

Nora let out a wordless growl of pain, but she was smiling — sort of; there was more than a little of a grimace about it — as she stopped biting her own hammer. "Thanks," she said. "I mean it; thanks for the save."

"What else was I supposed to do?" Pyrrha asked lightly. "Leave you to be carried off by a Grimm, never to be seen again?"

Nora was silent for a moment, save for her breathing, which was coming somewhat heavily. She was silent for longer than Pyrrha was entirely comfortable with. "Well," she said, "I mean—"

"Nora," Pyrrha said reproachfully, "I thought you knew me better than that."

"I do know you," Nora assured her. "I also know you've got a lot to live for these days."

"I'm not dead yet," Pyrrha replied, "and besides, how could I live happily with Jaune if I let it turn me coward? I would … it would haunt me, all my days, and Jaune would despise me for it." She rose to her full height. "Can you walk, or shall I carry you?"

"Princess carry?"

Pyrrha chuckled. "If you wish."

Nora grinned. "That sounds nice, but I can probably walk." She got up herself, although she was more wobbly than Pyrrha had been, and when her sway brought her shoulder against the tree trunk, she groaned.

"Let me help you," Pyrrha insisted, taking Nora by the arm — the uninjured arm — and draping it across her shoulders. "Lean on me."

"Makes a change," Nora muttered as she put her weight on Pyrrha. "Not you, I mean, but … Ren, Jaune sometimes."

"And I, too, at times," Pyrrha said.

"When you aren't trying to beat me up."

Pyrrha rolled her eyes a little as the two of them started back in the direction they had fallen from. "I did not beat you up."

"Yes, you did!" Nora insisted. "You can call it anything you want, but the truth is, you were angry at me, so you kicked my ass."

Pyrrha was quiet for a moment. "I suppose you're right," she murmured. "I'm—"

"No need to apologize," Nora said quickly. "I was out of line. I mean, if I hadn't said anything, then Jaune might be on his way to get married to Ruby right now, so a little gratitude might not go amiss, but all the same, I was out of line. Ruby wasn't doing anything wrong." She paused for a moment. "Hey, Pyrrha?"

"Yes, Nora?"

"What's it like, having someone who sees the stars in your eyes?"

Pyrrha found her pace slowing slightly. "It … it's wonderful," she said. "It's the most wonderful feeling, the very best thing that's ever happened to me. The best thing that's ever been mine."

She paused for a moment. "The world … the world feels as though it's gone a little mad over the last year, doesn't it? So much has turned out to have been going on all this time, so many secrets have come out. Aliens, Relics, Maidens, Salem … but none of that matters when I'm with Jaune. When I'm with him, everything makes perfect sense." She glanced at Nora. "But then, you already know what that's like, don't you?"

Nora laughed, and it was a laugh that had an edge of bitterness to it. "Now how would I know anything about that?" she asked. "Ren and I aren't 'together-together,' remember?" She shook her head. "You know, you might struggle to get up that cliff carrying me."

"We'll manage," Pyrrha assured her. "Our men won't simply be standing around idly waiting for us, after all, and I'm sure that Jaune will think of something."

"'Our men,'" Nora repeated softly. "Jaune won't be standing around, that's for sure."

Pyrrha was silent for a moment. "You're very important to Ren, you know."

"Do I?" Nora demanded. "Do I know? How do I know, Pyrrha? How do you know?"

"Because…" Pyrrha trailed off for a moment, thinking about it. "Because you're always together."

"You mean I'm always with him," Nora said. "I'm always there, always ready, always … always waiting. Sometimes, I feel like I'm pushing at a locked door. All I want is for him to open up, to let me in, but he never does."

"Well…" Pyrrha murmured, "Ren is a … complicated fellow."

"I know," Nora said. "Complicated, brave, smart, patient … handsome. I look at him, and … and he doesn't see me at all. He never has."

"Yet," Pyrrha said. "That you know of. I could have said much the same thing about Jaune, not too long ago, and now … we're on our way to get married. Perhaps … perhaps if you were to tell Ren how you feel…?"

Nora looked at her. "Really?" she said. "Really? That's your advice? Coming from you?"

"I know, I know," Pyrrha murmured. "But at the same time, for all my monstrous hypocrisy, what's the alternative? To suffer in silence?" A slightly mischievous smile crossed her face. "I could mention it, if you like."

Nora's eyes narrowed. "Do that, Pyrrha, and you and I will be having another training session sometime in our future."

There was a moment's pause before the two of them began to laugh.

"Don't give up," Pyrrha urged. "Yes, it can be … difficult, at times; at times, you may find yourself wondering what it's all for. But take it from me, the reward is very definitely worth it, when he starts to see the stars in your eyes."

"Pyrrha?" Jaune's voice echoed through the trees. "Nora? Pyrrha?!"

"What did I tell you?" Nora murmured. "He came."

"We're here, Jaune!" Pyrrha called back.

She heard footsteps, or rather, she heard feet crashing through the snow before Jaune appeared into view, dodging through the trees towards them.

Ren was right behind him.

"Nora!" he cried as he saw the two of them, and he rushed past Jaune, tearing through the snow to reach her. He cupped Nora's cheeks with his hands and rested his forehead against hers. "I … I'm sorry," he said. "I should have … I'm sorry."

Nora smiled, although to Pyrrha's eyes, it seemed that there was something a little sad about it. She reached up and tapped Ren's nose with one finger. "Boop."

"Pyrrha," Jaune said, his voice tender, "are you okay?"

"Yes," Pyrrha replied. "I'm fine."

Jaune put his hands upon her neck and kissed her. "I'd say 'don't do that again,' but if you didn't, then … well, you wouldn't be you, so … just keep being okay."

"I plan to," Pyrrha vowed.

After all, she still had her wedding to go to.

(Interlude 3-3: Homefront, Part V | Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited: Part I | Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part II)​

Author's Note 1 (Cyclone)
First off, surprise guest author today! Much of this chapter was actually written by Scipio Smith, as Cody needed a bit of a break, and Scipio wanted the opportunity to write more Arkos fluff. You can probably tell what he wrote from what I wrote rather easily. For anyone who doesn't know who Scipio is, he is the author of this 'fic's mirror universe sister story, SAPR, available on Fimfiction
https://www.fimfiction.net/story/418151/sapr
Author's Note 2 (Scipio Smith)
When Cody asked me to help him and Cyclone out with this chapter, I told myself that I wasn't going to try and pastiche their style, and I think that shows more at certain times than others (I'm not sure Rouge would have spoken quite like that if Cody or Cyclone had been writing that part, for instance).

Despite that, I hasten to add that the decision to include minor SAPR characters was not mere wilfulness on my part, but something that Cody mentioned as an idea they'd been kicking around in the plot outline he gave me before I got to work. In any event, the character feels so different here in her brief appearance that she hardly feels the same at all.

My biggest contribution to the plot in this chapter was the attack on the snowbound train, mostly because the image of the snowbound train itself, so familiar from myriad Murder on the Orient Express is such a cool one that I really wanted to play with it a little bit, and Cody was amenable to indulging me.

While the writing is mine stylistically, I did try and be conscious of the fact that I was playing with Cody and Cyclone's toys and be true to the essence of the characters - the best example of this being that Pyrrha doesn't rise to Rouge's elevated language as she probably would have if I were writing my own story.

Although I think there may be a feedback loop going on with Nora where Cody and Cyclone's portrayal of her influenced my portrayal in SAPR which is now feeding back into Spark to Spark.

In any case, getting to write more Arkos fluff is always fun, and I quite enjoyed this trip over to the mirror universe, so thank you to both the actual authors for giving me the opportunity.


Team JNPR arrives in the Valish trade city of Freeport, Nora vents about issues with her relationships, and Pyrrha reveals some of the more pleasant parts of her dark past in the second part of "You Are Cordially Invited."
 
Last edited:
Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part II
(Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part I | Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part II | Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part III)




Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part II

* * *​

It was not long after their return to the train that the Mistral Express was freed from the snow which had immured it. As promised, another train, with a snow plow, found them, signaling its approach to them with a shrill whistle, so that they heard it coming long before it burst through the snow bank to free them. It then backed away, moving backwards all the way to the nearest town and the next stop on its itinerary, at which point, it was finally moved onto a different track, leaving the rails ahead clear for the Mistral Express to proceed.

The Mistral Express blew its own whistle for them as they passed, saluting their rescuers as the train built up speed, beginning once more to devour the miles as they raced towards the eastern shore.

Though winter had come upon them, the snow was rarer as they cleared the mountains on their eastward progress; as they left the peaks behind, instead of snowbound fields, they could see out of the window vast grassy plains, plains over which the clouds hung dark and heavy, yes, plains which were dark and overcast thanks to those same clouds, and plains upon which some flecks of snow yet fell. But still, for the most part, grassy plains, great grasslands as far as the eye could see. This was the land over which the Great War had been fought, and yet despite — or perhaps because of — that fact, it remained the most underdeveloped part of the Kingdom of Vale. Towns sat almost entirely upon the railway line or upon the branch lines that split off from the main east-west line like tributaries of a mighty river. Where the rails ran, there was the Kingdom of Vale, so they said; beyond its reach, you might as well be outside the kingdoms still.

And yet, it was a beautiful sight to see from a train window, despite being undeveloped. Or perhaps it was because it was so undeveloped that it was so beautiful: the rolling grasslands, the tall forests of mighty trees that sprawled away into the distance, the rivers that the railway was forced to bridge. And upon the grassy plains, the buffalo, great herds of buffalo, hundreds strong, visible far off in great shaggy masses, roaming unhindered.

Sometimes, they came closer than far off; in fact, at one point, the train was forced to stop again due to a herd of buffalo upon the line, where they remained for several hours before finally getting bored and wandering off elsewhere, allowing the Mistral Express to continue on its way.

After being snowed in for most of a day, a delay of a few hours wasn't something to get worked up about.

Occasionally, the train slowed down due to frost on the line, but for the most part, it made good time, they were not snowed in again, and the buffalo on the tracks were thankfully a singular incident. And so, only slightly delayed, the Mistral Express arrived at Freeport, Vale's window on the east.

Freeport had been founded under another name, a long time ago in the early days of the Kingdom of Vale, during the first attempt to colonize the lands east of the mountains. It had been abandoned when that effort failed, but it had clearly been well-sited, for the Mistrali had chosen to use the exact same place when they arrived not long before the beginning of the Great War. They had established their first settlement in Sanus there, the capital of their new region.

The last settlement in eastern Sanus from which they had been driven out. The capture of the colony by then-Colonel Colton was often said to mark the moment when the tide of war turned against Mistral and Mantle.

Although the fact that the regional capital could be thus assaulted might be said to indicate that the tide had turned some time before that.

Now, it was Vale's capital in the region and the final stop for this part of the Mistral Express. In Freeport, a ferry was waiting to carry them over the straits to the Mistralian port of Piraeus, from where another train would bear them on the next leg of their journey, but Freeport was where Team JNPR and the train that had borne them thus far, the train which they had defended from the Grimm, would part company.

Vale's eastern capital was just that, a capital, a second metropolis sitting on the other side of the continent from the first. If Vale had sunk into the sea yesterday, if Megatron and his Decepticon legions had succeeded in their assault, if the Grimm had broiled up through the streets to take the city by storm, then the second heart of Vale would yet beat here in Freeport. Or so it seemed to Pyrrha as she stood upon the roof of the train, the speedy onward movement of the engine causing her hair to billow out behind her in a great scarlet stream, gazing upon the city as the Mistral Express made its final approach.

Freeport — she confessed she did not know the exact derivation of the name, how this city came by it — was surrounded by a rampart of gray concrete, mismatched patches of lighter and darker shades silent testaments to its history. Gun turrets were set within the rampart, their black barrels pointing upwards at forty-five degree angles, or near enough, ready for any danger to appear at a great distance across the plains that surrounded the city on two sides. To the east, behind Freeport and both out of sight and at the same time inescapable, there lay the sea, the glimmering Sapphire Sea that divided Sanus and Anima, Vale and Mistral; and to the north, flowing out of the ocean but not quite a part of it, there was a lagoon which would, Pyrrha guessed, impede the progress of any landward Grimm, though what the aquatic Grimm made of it, she could not say.

Atop the rampart sat lighter guns, pointed directly upwards: anti-air guns, ready for the appearance of any flying Grimm. Or flying Decepticons now, she supposed.

The train began to slow as it approached the concrete rampart, and Pyrrha could see before too long that this was because the way in for the railway was blocked by a great steel gate, painted in a warning red with white stripes along the bottom. The gate remained resolutely closed, until eventually, the train had come to a complete stop.

There was no movement from the train and no sign of anyone upon the rampart. Pyrrha guessed that the train crew were in communication with someone within the city, although from her vantage point, she was not privy to what passed between them.

And then, with a great grinding sound and the buzzing of an engine, the gate began to slide aside.

Pyrrha climbed down from off the carriage roof, her boots tapping upon the metal rungs of the ladder. She swung herself down and into the carriage just as the train began to move again.

"We're here," she announced to the others as she rejoined them in the carriage that she and the team shared, in case that wasn't obvious to any of them.

"What's it look like?" Jaune asked.

"So far," Pyrrha replied, "well-defended. We shall see more once we are past the outer defenses."

"It's kind of surprising that this place is so big, considering the other stops we've made getting here," Nora said.

"Freeport benefits greatly from trade with Mistral; it is the only reasonable place for seaborne traffic from Anima to call into port," Ren declared, from where he sat. "Unfortunately for the rest of the region, most of that cargo then moves straight west to Vale, and this part of Sanus sees little benefit from it."

"You know everything, don't you?" Nora asked.

"Not absolutely everything," Ren replied, a slight smile playing across his face.

Outside, the world went dark as they passed beneath the rampart. It took longer than Pyrrha had expected; she had thought that they would be plunged into darkness momentarily and then return once more into light, but instead, it was like going through a tunnel, several seconds passing before light returned and the city became visible to view once more.

The city's defenses must be even more substantial than they seemed from without.

Nevertheless, they were through them now, and Freeport itself was spread out before them for their eyes to behold.

The city itself resembled the more modern parts of Vale or Mistral, shorn of what might politely be called the "traditional" elements that preserved the history of those two mighty cities. Freeport, in its current incarnation, was newer, dating really only as far back as the Great War, and so there was no sign here of the the old temples to the gods whose worship had fallen out of fashion; there was no room here for ancient streets where the houses were tightly packed together and built up and out so that they overhung the road between them, so that it was possible to lean out from one window and take the hand of someone at the window opposite; the antique guildhalls and granaries raised by the philanthropists of days gone by that had seemed so grand then but seemed so small now had no place in this fundamentally modern city. No, Freeport was a city of glass and steel skyscrapers reaching up towards the sky, of post-war terraces and more recent suburbs, of shopping malls and wide roads built for cars and trucks.

And of the railway station, Freeport Grand Central, into which the Mistral Express pulled. Pyrrha caught a glimpse of a glassy structure, a great skylight rising above the brick walls, before the train descended underground to the platforms beneath.

As the conductor's voice echoed through the train, thanking everyone for traveling aboard the Mistral Express, the members of Team JNPR grabbed their bags and cases and descended off the train and onto the platform. Their fellow passengers descended with them, everyone milling around a little as they got their bearings, eyes following the signs as they worked out where to go.

Since they were all encumbered with heavy luggage, Team JNPR heeded the automated advice playing and headed for the elevators. As they walked, Pyrrha noticed that people — not passengers who had been on the train with them, but those on other platforms, disembarking from other trains — were staring at them, some taking pictures with their scrolls.

Nora waved to them, a bright smile illuminating her face; Pyrrha wished she could have believed that Nora was the one that really interested these spectators, but she was grateful for her friend's effort nonetheless.

And after all, Nora had competed in the two on two round of the Vytal Tournament; she had as much right to be recognized and photographed as anyone.

They got an elevator cab to themselves, fortunately finding one that was waiting for them, and they dragged their cases inside, bumping over the metal ridge between the platform and the elevator, before turning to face the doors as said doors closed in their faces.

Jaune pushed the button for the ground floor.

"Where to next?" Nora asked. "The docks?"

"I think we missed the boat," Jaune murmured. "What with being caught in the snow and all. But…" He pulled out his scroll, opening up the device as the elevator began to rise upwards. "I think I got a message from the train company if I can find it … yeah, we missed the boat, but because the train was delayed, they're giving us complimentary tickets on another boat leaving here in … three days."

"We'll need to find a hotel, then," Pyrrha said. "Or at least, if we could, it would be preferable to the alternatives."

"Do you know any good ones, Ren?" Nora asked.

"As I said, I don't know absolutely everything," Ren replied dryly.

"The Imperial House Hotel is supposed to be the best one in the city," Jaune declared, "which is why I provisionally booked us four rooms there, in case our train was delayed and we missed the boat."

Pyrrha looked at him. "You planned for this?"

He smiled. "Well, I am supposed to be a strategist, after all, and these things happen at this time of year."

Pyrrha chuckled. "How lucky I am, to have a future husband who is prepared for any eventuality."

"You're lucky? We're all lucky!" Nora cried, wrapping both arms around Jaune from his shoulder to his waist, embracing him from behind. "Our team leader has saved us from the halfway house and the Young People's Association."

"I'm sure we would have found somewhere," Ren said.

There was a moment of silence. "What's the matter, Ren?" Nora asked. "Aren't you grateful to Jaune?"

"I didn't say I wasn't grateful—" Ren began as the elevator came to a halt.

The doors opened.

"We should see if we can find a cab to take us to the hotel," Jaune said, leading the way out, dragging his case behind him.

Pyrrha, Ren, and Nora followed him out of the elevator and into the glare of a thousand flashes.

Past a certain point, the way into and out of the station concourse was barred by ticket barriers, but beyond those barriers — and despite the best efforts of security staff attempting to keep the way clear for passengers coming in and out — had gathered a small army of photographers, film crews, and what Pyrrha assumed by context to be journalists. The photographers had an array of cameras, large and small, and they were all flashing brightly, so many flashes like the fire from the muzzles of a platoon of infantry, all flashing in Jaune's face … and soon in the faces of the others as they joined him.

Jaune himself stood frozen in place, rooted to the spot as the gathered press pack seemed to have done what hosts of Grimm and towering Decepticons had failed to do: stun and intimidate the leader of Team JNPR.

Pyrrha sighed inwardly, but outwardly, she put on her best practiced smile, the smile that she had been wearing for the cameras in some form since before she had first won the Mistral Regional Tournament — and it had only gotten more practiced since then — as she stepped up to Jaune's side and put one hand around his waist.

It had the advantage of looking good for the cameras — a sweet, romantic gesture, and by the gods, she hated that she had to think about it in those terms, to pollute the sanctity of their affection with base questions of PR — but it allowed her to remind him that he was not alone. She was there beside him, as she always would be.

Jaune's head turned to face her so rapidly that she feared that he might give himself whiplash. "Pyrrha!" he yelped. "What's going on?"

Pyrrha's practiced, public relations smile did not quite reach her eyes; she allowed it to do so now, for his sake. "It appears that we are … rather famous."

"I know that we were getting some attention at the Vytal Festival, but this seems to be a bit of a step up!"

"Well, we did win the Vytal Festival," Pyrrha reminded him.

"You—"

"We," Pyrrha insisted, in a tone that brooked no argument. "We won the tournament, together."

"The four of us," Nora said. "Although everyone seems a lot more interested in you two. I guess everyone loves a good love story."

"And Jaune is the king, after all," Ren observed.

"I'm not the King of Vale, Ren," Jaune declared. "Or anywhere else, for that matter."

Ren raised one eyebrow, and Pyrrha almost thought that he looked amused for a moment.

Jaune glanced at the waiting paparazzi, who were presently completely barring their way out of the station. Beyond them, the other passengers, those who were also trapped or had struggled valiantly through the press, were beginning to stare at them as well, to point, to whisper, to get out their scrolls and take pictures.

"What do we do?" asked Jaune.

Pyrrha hesitated for a moment, wondering if it would be too bold, too selfish, too inappropriate in the circumstances. Too hypocritical, considering that she had mentally complained about the commercialization of their relationship.

But, on the other hand, they were in a relationship, and they shouldn't have to police their conduct in any direction; they should be free to behave as they wished, when they wished.

"We … we could feed them, a little?" Pyrrha suggested.

Jaune frowned slightly. "'Feed them'?"

Pyrrha answered him with a kiss, placing both hands upon his face, pulling him ever so slightly towards her as she raised her head to press her lips against his, her tongue in his mouth.

She felt his arms close around her waist, pulling her in, holding her close.

Her foot popped, rising up off the floor until she was making a 'y' shape with her leg.

Someone cheered. More than one someone; even though her eyes were closed, the bursting lights of their flashes flickered through her eyelids, sending green and blue lights dancing before her eyes. Questions were shouted along with their names.

Pyrrha barely heard them as she and Jaune pulled ever so slightly away from one another. She was out of breath, her cheeks flushed, her chest rising and falling.

He was an exceedingly good kisser.

"That…" Jaune gasped. "That was fun."

Pyrrha nodded. "Less importantly, I think they enjoyed it too."

She turned, pressing herself against Jaune's side, putting her arm around his waist once more, and with her other hand, she waved to the press.

After a moment's hesitation, Jaune waved too; so did Nora, waving both hands wildly up and down. Only Ren made no such gesture.

By this point, more security guards had arrived, along with police officers, and with a mixture of persuasion and sheer force of muscle, they began to clear the press away from the ticket barriers. Team JNPR picked up their bags once more and headed towards said barriers, which opened up to let them exit the station concourse.

The sunlight fell brightly upon them through the skylight, glinting off Pyrrha and Jaune's armor as the team walked towards the exit. They were dogged every step of the way by camera flashes and by the shouted questions they ignored, and as they walked towards the exit, the press followed them like scavengers, unwilling to get too close but dogging their steps nonetheless, as though they were waiting for one of Team JNPR to tire and fall.

There were several cabs waiting in a rank outside the station, and Team JNPR picked up their luggage and descended the steps towards the first taxi in the rank, a purple-painted vehicle that fortunately was about the size of a small van, able to fit them and their luggage quite comfortably.

Nora reached the taxi first, sliding open the door.

"The…" She trailed off, looking back at Jaune over her shoulder. "What was the name of the place again?"

"The Imperial House Hotel," Jaune supplied.

"The Imperial House Hotel, please!" Nora cried.

The driver, separated from them by a sheet of glass, was an aged-looking buffalo faunus, his horns just shy of touching the ceiling of the vehicle, with gray hair and lines and wrinkles on his face. "Imperial House Hotel, yes, ma'am, very good."

"Thanks a lot," Jaune said as they all climbed in; the cab was large enough that there were two banks of seats, one with their back to the driver and one facing him; Nora and Ren sat side by side with their backs to the driver in his compartment, while Jaune and Pyrrha sat, also side by side, facing his way, able to see through the glass, and through the windshield as well, to the road out in front of them.

They all buckled in as Pyrrha shut the door behind them.

Above the mirror, she could see the meter begin to run as the taxi pulled out of the taxi lane and onto the road, seamlessly joining the traffic heading … heading Pyrrha did not know exactly where, except presumably that it was heading towards their destination.

"Someone is popular," the taxi driver observed.

"Hmm?" Pyrrha murmured.

"They were taking pictures of us as we pulled away," Ren murmured.

"I didn't know we were that huge," Jaune whispered.

Pyrrha leaned a little closer to him, almost touching his shoulder. "Well … as Ren said, you are the heir to the throne of Vale," she said.

And I… Pyrrha didn't finish that thought. She didn't need to finish that thought, not in the privacy of her own head; she was well aware of what she was — what she was thought to be — what she was. There was no escaping it; it was not speculation but, rather, fact, although what those facts led onto was … something rather different.

The point was that her heritage, though far less noble than Jaune's, was nevertheless … it might be said to be no less notable. Certainly, it was worth the attention of the kind of people out there taking photographs, especially since she and Jaune were engaged to be wed.

She wanted to reach out and take his hand, but the fact that she felt in need of reassurance might give away that there was something on her mind.

She felt foolish for not having seen this coming. She had, to some extent, seen this coming; that was why she had kept Jaune from seeing any of the media coverage of them.

She should have seen the fact that it would be impossible to keep that up forever. Sooner or later, the truth always came out.

And the truth about her was…

She looked at Jaune. He had a hero's countenance. Now that she knew that he was the scion of so noble a line, she could see that same nobility reflected in his face. While she…

She was the scion of something else entirely. It was not something that she thought about, it did not dominate her thoughts, but it was there, like a wolf in the darkness, lurking in the shadows, out of sight but ever present.

And now it seemed it would come out to bite.

I am not my ancestors. I strive to be kind, I endeavor to be humble, I take commands and do not give them. I try to be selfless, even if I do not succeed. In my conduct, I reach for virtue and reject all vice.

And yet my blood is tainted with the sins of my forefathers.


Jaune was so kind. He would not reject her for the crimes of those who had gone before, would he? No, surely not. He was too kind, too noble, to treat her thus. And yet, nonetheless, might it not change his golden opinion of her?

She hoped not, but beyond hope, she would do her best to keep the truth hidden from him for as long as possible and hope he would forgive the dishonesty.

Pyrrha could see the taxi driver's eyes flickering towards the rearview mirror, and she guessed that he was looking at them as much as he was checking the traffic behind them.

"Are you Team Juniper?" the cab driver asked.

There was a moment of silence from the four passengers.

"Uh … yes," Jaune admitted. "Yes, we are."

"I thought I recognized you!" the taxi driver said. "My daughters talk about you all the time! You are their heroes! Aarna is filling up the house with those cereal boxes trying to collect your figurines!"

Nora chuckled. "How's she doing?"

"She has a Lie Ren and a Jaune Arc, but no Pyrrha Nikos or Nora Valkyrie; meanwhile, she's got twenty figures of someone she hates named Sunset Shimmer. I wish they would just put on the outside of the box which figure is inside; it's manipulative marketing."

Pyrrha smiled. "I'm sorry to hear that she's having trouble," she said. "We … do appreciate the support."

"My other daughter, Harini," the taxi driver went on, "she says she is going to go to Beacon and become a huntress just like you."

"Good for her!" Jaune declared. "Remnant needs good, brave Huntresses."

"I would rather she became a doctor," the cab driver grumbled. "She can save lives every day and be published in peer-reviewed journals."

It was not too long afterwards, having driven them through the wide avenues of Freeport, that the taxi came to a halt outside of a large, looming building, a great tower built out of white stone, with columns in the Mistralian style lining the front, giving way to a more austere, modern style the higher up into the sky the tower rose. The steps up to the doors were lined with a red carpet, and a greeter in a top hat and tailcoat waited there before the doors.

"Here we are, Imperial House Hotel," the taxi driver said. "That will be twenty-two lien … and can I have a selfie to prove I met you?"

The four members of Team JNPR looked at one another.

"Sure!" Nora declared. "We'd be delighted!"

"Thank you very much," the taxi driver said, before getting out and opening the door for the team. He helped them get their luggage out of the taxi — although it went without saying that they hardly needed the assistance — and afterwards, with all their bags and cases deposited upon the pavement, Team JNPR gathered around the cab driver. Nora and Ren bent down, while Jaune and Pyrrha stood above them, all smiling upwards into the cab driver's scroll as he raised it above his head.

"Everybody say 'champion'!" he declared.

"CHAMPION!" they shouted, Nora making a V for victory with her fingers as the scroll went off.

"Welcome to Freeport," the cab driver said as he got back into his taxi. "Enjoy your stay."

As he drove off in his purple taxi, Team JNPR carried their luggage up the steps towards the hotel door. The greeter, in his top hat and tailcoat, at first appeared to look askance at them in their Huntsman attire, with weapons visible about all their persons except for Ren, but he then seemed to recognize them; at least, he blinked twice, and a sea-change came over his whole demeanor thereafter: he bowed his head respectfully and opened the door for them.

"Welcome, sirs and madams; enjoy your stay," he murmured.

"Thank you," Pyrrha said softly to him, slipping him some lien — it was expected, after all — as they passed.

The interior of the Imperial House Hotel was decorated in a pseudo-Mistralian fashion, with ornately-decorated columns very much in evidence. A fountain, adorned with statues of frollicking nymphs scantily clad, sat in the center of the lobby, while trees encased in glass sat here and there, separated from the people passing to and fro.

A clerk, wearing a green velvet waistcoat over a white shirt, sat behind a large desk of varnished wood that sat so high he was mostly concealed behind it. As Team JNPR approached said high desk, the clerk looked up.

"Good afternoon, and welcome," he said, in a voice that, while polite, was very obviously rehearsed and rote to him; he spoke before he had finished raising his head, and only when he had done so did he catch sight of who stood before him, "to the Imperial House Hot- oh my gods!"

People in the lobby stopped what they were doing to look their way.

Jaune laughed nervously. "Hey," he said. "I, uh, I booked four rooms in the name of … Arc?"

"'Arc'? Y-yes, of course, sir; just let me check…" the clerk said, looking down at something — presumably a computer, judging by the tapping sounds that they could hear. "'Arc' … yes, sir, four standard rooms. You know, we have some king-sized rooms available, if you'd care to upgrade?"

"No, thanks," Jaune said. "I'm not sure that I could—"

"Put it all on my card, please," Pyrrha said, taking said card out of one of the pouches on her belt.

"Pyrrha," Jaune said, "you don't have to—"

"I said that I would pay for our trip to Mistral," Pyrrha reminded him, "and this is part of our trip to Mistral, I believe."

Jaune frowned slightly. "I don't feel like much of a groom, letting the bride pay for everything."

Pyrrha chuckled. "Welcome to the modern age," she said.

"Thank you, Madam; that all went through just fine," the clerk said, handing her back her credit card. "And may I say, congratulations, for everything. Now, I'll just get your room keys and have someone help you with your bags."


If he had been paying attention, the doorman of the Imperial House Hotel might have noticed a red sports car, stylish, with low clearance and a very large grill and slanted headlights that looked like an angry mouth and eyes, parked across the street from the hotel.

Or perhaps, even if he had noticed, he would not have thought anything of it, because this was a nice part of town, after all, and stylish sports cars were nothing new here.

A fact for which Knock Out was very thankful; he would have hated having to choose a vehicle mode that looked plain or pedestrian.

A car was not the usual choice for a Decepticon's disguise; most of his comrades preferred what were called airships by the inhabitants of this world. Ground vehicles, it had to be said, were more the Autobots' style.

Starscream, in a loquacious mood — and really, when was Starscream not in a loquacious mood? — had once speculated that the general choice in vehicles symbolized the difference between the two sides in this long war of theirs: the Autobots confined, weighed down by petty ideals and the chains of their obedience to Optimus Prime and his rules, scrabbling around on the ground in a constant, desperate struggle; the Decepticons free to soar, unchained by any restrictions, able to do as they wished, all directions open to them.

Of course, at that point, Lord Megatron had come up behind Starscream and reminded him that they, too, were bound to obedience to their own master, but still…

In any case, Knock Out's choice had been far more esoteric. He had chosen a car instead of a vehicle mode which would give him flight for the simple reason that cars were, in his opinion, better-looking.

These humans might be primitive in many respects, but their transportation possessed a very pleasing aesthetic.

"So, that was the famous Team Juniper," Knock Out said, his voice soft without being pleasant, a little too deep to be called nasal, but which might perhaps be called grating if one had to listen to it for too long. An erudite voice, belonging to someone who was fully aware of their own erudition. "Hmph. I can't say they look like much."

"They did hinder Starscream's operation," came the reply over the comm, from a voice smoother than that emerging from the red sports car.

"A half-witted scraplet could hinder Starscream's operation."

There was a chuckle. "True; nevertheless, Pyrrha Nikos is considered one of the greatest warriors in Remnant—"

"Then why aren't we interested in her?"

"We aren't interested in any of them. Our allies, on the other hand, are very interested in Jaune Arc."

Yes, of course, their allies. It was their allies that had brought Knock Out to Freeport in the first place. Work on the Vehicons could have proceeded practically anywhere, but allies had to be taken where they could be found. They still required assistance in obtaining enough dust to create synthetic energon — especially after the intense combat in the Battle of Vale; the sheer number of Decepticons deployed and the damage sustained to the Nemesis had combined to consume a great deal of the reserves accumulated up to that point — and it was clear that further cooperation from the Atlesians was unlikely to be forthcoming.

Fortunately, they had already found a new partner, one willing and able not only to supply dust, but also a supply of warm bodies to pilot the growing Vehicon armada.

Unfortunately, unlike the Atlesians, these new partners were not willing to be bought off with vague promises of advanced technology to be supplied at some future point.

They wanted favors now.

Which was why Knock Out was currently sitting in front of a hotel, watching as four young Huntsmen and Huntresses went inside.

"Well," he said, "you can tell our allies that Jaune Arc has arrived in Freeport. What is it about him that interests them anyway?"

"He has royal blood in his veins."

"You've been spending far too much time among humans if that means anything to you."

"It doesn't mean much to most humans, either," came the reply, "but a veneer of legitimacy is often useful. Ask yourself how many Autobots would follow Orion Pax instead of Optimus Prime?"

"A fair point," Knock Out conceded.

"Besides, we don't need to understand our partners' thinking; all we need to do is get them what they want, so that they give us what we need."


Pyrrha didn't know what the standard rooms at the hotel were like, but the king-size rooms certainly merited the name. Her room had, in addition to a bed which also warranted the description of king-sized, a wardrobe, a dressing table complete with a vanity mirror, and a round table with two chairs — and that was quite apart from the armchair or the chair that sat in front of the dressing table. It was, in point of fact, a fully-furnished room.

While she applauded Jaune's choice, Pyrrha had no idea how he had planned to afford this if she hadn't offered to pay; descended from the Kings of Vale the Arcs might be, but Pyrrha did not believe that made them wealthy.

The royal families had lost most of their ancestral wealth along with their crowns.

And a good thing too: it was blood money, tainted by the crimes that had sustained their kingdoms.

For some, at least. I don't believe the Valish royal family committed any crimes.

Yet they lost the wealth all the same.


Pyrrha put such thoughts from her mind as best she could and focussed on more pleasant things, like the comfort of this room with its amber-gold walls and elegant furnishings, or the dress that she had changed into for dinner.

None of them knew Freeport, and while tomorrow they would have a chance to go exploring, for tonight, they had opted to have dinner at the in-house restaurant, where they had been fortunate enough to get a table for four — Pyrrha hoped that nobody had lost their reservation to accommodate them, but from the clerk's attitude, she couldn't rule it out. And so, in the comfort of her room, Pyrrha had showered and changed.

She wore a red dress with golden scrollwork just above the hem of the floor-length but narrow — it was not even an A-line — skirt that covered her feet and ankles. A golden belt embraced her hips and bound them together, swooping slightly downwards as it passed between them. A line of gold ran across the sweetheart neckline, and descended beneath it, too, to pass beneath her breasts and around her back. The sleeves were long but opened at the sides, so that they hardly seemed like sleeves at all; they fell off the shoulders and hung down beside her past her waist so that when she lowered her elbows, they almost reached the floor, but her arms were left bare to the world.

About her brow, her gilded circlet glimmered, and from it hung her emerald drops upon their chains of gold. Her honor band sat in its accustomed place upon her right arm, just below the point at which her sleeves opened, while upon each arm, she wore a golden bracer which glimmered in the light.

And upon her finger, upon the ring finger of her left, closest to her heart, her engagement ring glittered brightly.

Pyrrha bent down a little to examine her reflection in the vanity mirror. Not too much, but quite nice nevertheless, if she did say so herself. Hopefully, Jaune would say so too.

There was a knock on the door.

"Who is it?" Pyrrha called.

"It's me," Nora called from the other side of the door. "Open up, quick, before someone sees!"

Pyrrha walked briskly to the door, her red dress pooling about her ankles in gentle folds. Nora stood on the other side, unchanged, and carrying a stack of magazines in her arms.

"Every one that I could find in the newsstand on the corner," Nora declared.

"You're a lifesaver," Pyrrha said. She glanced just out of the room and into the crimson-carpeted corridor beyond. There was no sign there of either Jaune or Ren. "You'd best come inside."

Nora came in, carrying all those magazines. "I'd say that you were going to owe me bigtime for all this," she said, "but we both know that my friendship doesn't come with a price tag."

"Nevertheless, you have my gratitude," Pyrrha said, "and my … if there is anything that I can do for you—"

"Like I just told you, we wouldn't be friends if you had to pay me back," Nora insisted. She put the magazines down on the table. She looked at Pyrrha. "You look nice."

"Thank you," Pyrrha said, smiling. "I'm sorry if I've kept you from getting ready yourself—"

Nora waved her off with one hand. "It's fiiine. It's not as if I have anyone to get ready for, anyway."

"Nora—" Pyrrha began.

"Someone's popular," Nora said, flicking one of the magazines off the pile so that it landed in front of Pyrrha.

The name of the magazine was Diana; it was originally from Mistral, although its popularity had spread to all four kingdoms of Remnant. On the cover, beneath the name of the publication in its elegant font, was a picture of Jaune and Pyrrha, posed as if for battle: Jaune was down below, half-kneeling, his shield raised and his sword drawn; Pyrrha was above, her shield drawn back as though she was about to throw it at someone, while Miló was in her other hand, gripped near the point, drawn back to strike.

Beneath them were printed in bold the words 'Power Couple' before the promise of exclusive revelations on 'this year's hottest new celebrities — and maybe more.'

A groan escaped from Pyrrha's lips.

Nora rested her hands on the table. "Can I ask you something?"

Pyrrha held up one hand as she used her semblance to pull the bin across the room towards her. She started to stuff the magazines into it. "Of course," she murmured. "You can ask me anything you like."

"All this time, you've been trying to stop Jaune from reading anything about the two of you," Nora said, "and I help you because I love you, but … I've never gotten why."

"Because Jaune doesn't need to read about our relationship; he's living it," Pyrrha declared.

"Yeah," Nora conceded. "But … what's the harm, then? It's not like he'll find out anything he doesn't know already."

"Your faith in the honesty of journalists is very touching," Pyrrha said.

"And like you just said, Jaune is living what you two have!" Nora cried. "Do you think that he'd believe anything he reads that isn't true?"

Pyrrha stopped throwing the magazines away. "No," she said softly. "No, I don't. But I'm worried … Jaune doesn't need the distraction, and he doesn't need to read about anyone saying that he's not good enough for me."

Nora chuckled. "Pyrrha, Jaune is the King of Vale now; are you sure you shouldn't be worried about people saying that you're not good enough for him?"

Pyrrha did not laugh. She did not reply, not for a moment. She turned away, clasping hands together in front of her, her fingers brushing against the engagement ring on her finger.

"Yes," she whispered. "Yes, that does concern me."

"Hey," Nora said. "Heyyy!"

Pyrrha felt a pair of strong hands upon her arms, gripping her tightly, but at the same time, gently too.

"Hey," Nora said again as she spun Pyrrha back around to face her. "I didn't mean … I wasn't being serious! I didn't mean to … you're not … what's up with you? What's up with this?"

She gestured to the pile of magazines that had not yet been discarded.

Pyrrha hesitated for a moment. She smiled faintly. "Would you … would you believe me if I told you that I had a dark secret?"

Nora snorted. "No! Pyrrha, I know you were getting pretty close to Blake by the time we left Beacon, but you are not Blake, and you are not the kind of girl who has dark secrets. You're the most open book I know." Her blue eyes narrowed. "Or are you?"

Pyrrha closed her eyes for a moment. "Nora … do you think … do you think that there is anything that I could … anything I could be that would make Jaune … love me less?"

Nora was silent. "Uh … a murderer maybe, I guess?" she ventured.

She frowned and let go of Pyrrha's arms, stepping around her to stand beside the table. With a swing of her hands, she swept the remaining magazines off said table, scattering them to the floor with a crash. She pulled out one of the two chairs and sat down in it.

"Sit down," she said.

Pyrrha pulled out the other chair and sat in it, smoothing out the folds of her skirt with one hand even as she let her sleeves drop to the floor.

"I don't know what this is about," Nora said, "and you don't have to tell me. But I do know that there is nothing you could be that would change the way Jaune feels about you because there is nothing that you are that Jaune doesn't already know. You might think that you have a secret, but whatever that secret is, it won't change who you are, and who you are is … is Pyrrha! Our Pyrrha. His Pyrrha. The two of you … it fits. It's like … ice cream and pie. You go together like pancakes and syrup. Like—" Her stomach growled. "Now I've made myself hungry."

Pyrrha chuckled. "We are going to dinner soon," she pointed out helpfully, "but thank you for the sentiment."

Nora grinned. "Hey," she said. "You enjoyed that kiss, didn't you?"

"I thought that if we gave the press something—"

"But you also enjoyed it," Nora said, a slight singsong to her voice.

"Well … yes," Pyrrha admitted. "That too."

Nora hesitated for a moment. "So, um, this is going to sound like a big ask, but…" She fidgeted, playing with her hands. "Could I kiss Jaune just the once?"

Pyrrha's eyebrows rose. "Excuse me?"

"Only the once!" Nora repeated. "Where Ren can see."

Pyrrha stared at Nora in silence for a moment, incomprehension rendering her quite mute. "Nora, I … Nora, I love you like a sister, but no."

"Aww, why not?"

"Because I don't want anyone else kissing my fiancé!"

"That's fair enough, I guess," Nora grumbled.

"Why do you even want to kiss Jaune?" Pyrrha demanded. "Not that he isn't very kissable, but—"

"I want to make Ren jealous," Nora explained.

Pyrrha blinked. "I'm afraid you'll have to elaborate."

"When Ren sees me kissing someone else, he'll get jealous!" Nora repeated, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Then he'll realize that he has feelings for me and that he can't afford to just hang around and wait forever because I'm moving on. Then he'll confess his feelings and apologize for neglecting me. And we'll live happily ever after!"

She clasped her hands together behind her head. "Pretty smart, huh?"

"That's one way of putting it," Pyrrha murmured. "But, as a plan, it has two main issues. First of all, as I've already mentioned, I don't want you to kiss Jaune, and second of all, have you considered that, knowing Ren, if he thought that you were happy with someone else, he would probably stand aside, and let you be happy, never troubling you with any thought of his affections … whatever his feelings might be?"

Nora sighed, and her shoulders slumped. "Yeah, you're probably right."

Pyrrha rested her hands upon the table. "Rather than engaging in what I believe are termed 'shenanigans,' why don't you just talk to him?"

"And say what?" Nora demanded. "That I've loved him ever since we were kids? That I've followed him across Remnant waiting for him to realize that he loves me too? How pathetic is that?"

"It's not pathetic," Pyrrha declared. "Not in the least, it … Nora, you're the most selfless person I know."

Nora looked at her. "Me?"

Pyrrha nodded. "What would you do if Ren … if he didn't love you?"

Nora was silent for a moment. "I'd cry," she admitted. "I'd find something I could hit with Magnhild. And then I'd wish him all the happiness in Remnant, and I … I'd follow him anyway, because I wouldn't be parted from him, not for anything. Because I would rather be his servant than anyone else's princess."

"We Huntsmen and Huntresses are supposed to live for others," Pyrrha said, "but most of us, even the best of us, chose this life of service in the hopes of finding our own happiness in some form. But you … you live for another truly for their sake, not your own. That is … more admirable than I have words to say."

Nora stared at her, eyes wide. "That … Pyrrha that…" She looked away. "Come on, Pyrrha, you're really sweet and all, but there's no need to be ridiculous about it." She paused for a moment, her hand gently drifting, almost idly, across the table. "Thank you," she whispered.

Pyrrha placed her hand on top of Nora's. "Any time," she replied.


It was not long afterwards — but long enough for Nora to have departed to change — when Pyrrha heard another knock upon the door.

She got up. She had, almost despite herself, started reading what Diana had been saying about her and Jaune, and what they were saying made her feel fully justified in sending Nora out to buy up all the copies so that Jaune couldn't see what was written there. The criticism of Jaune was more mute — much more — than she had feared would be the case, but … but they knew who she was.

They knew what she was.

It was probably hopeless to think that she could keep Jaune from finding out forever — it wasn't as though it was a particularly closely guarded secret; anyone who cared to look could find out; it was her good fortune that very few people cared in this day and age — but if she had the chance to stop Jaune from finding out, then she would take it for as long as possible. If she could have him think her virtuously born, or at least born free of ancestral vices, then she would do so for as long as possible.

In any case, she got up and went to the door, looking out of the peephole to see Jaune standing on the other side, wearing a cream-coloured mess jacket over a white shirt and pants, with a gold bow tie and a bright red carnation in his buttonhole, which popped all the more for being a rare spot of color amidst the light.

Pyrrha smiled and reached for the door handle before she remembered the bin full of magazines that might be visible from the doorway. She stretched out her hand towards it, and with a flick of Polarity, she tossed it and its contents into the ensuite bathroom and out of sight.

She started to reach for the door handle again, and again thought better of it, retreating back a few steps to the vanity mirror to check herself one last time. She flicked her fingers through her bangs, arranging them precisely to her satisfaction.

"Pyrrha?" Jaune called from the other side of the door.

"I'm coming!" Pyrrha called back, before returning to the door and — finally — opening it.

"Hey," she said.

She had to admit, she rather enjoyed the way that Jaune's eyes traveled up and down her body, eating up what he saw there.

"Hey," he replied. "You look…"

Pyrrha smiled. "Thank you," she said. "You look very handsome yourself."

"Well … I try," Jaune said. He half-turned and offered his arm to her. "Shall we?"

The smile remained on Pyrrha's face. She reached for his arm with her hand and began to step out of the room and into the hall before she realized she had forgotten her bag, which was still sitting on the bed.

Pyrrha turned back and summoned the light red purse into her outstretched hand via an application of Polarity upon the gold clasp and chain.

She held the back tightly in one hand, feeling the red velvet crush a little beneath her fingertips, and actually stepped out of the room, gathering her skirt around her with her free hand so that it wasn't trapped as the door closed after her.

"My keycard is in here," Pyrrha explained as she slipped her hand into the crook of Jaune's arm. "I almost locked myself out."

"Well, if that happened, you'd have been welcome to sleep in my room," Jaune said.

"Jaune!" Pyrrha gasped.

"Where I would have slept on the couch, obviously," Jaune added. "Or, more likely, we could have asked at the front desk for them to let you in."

Pyrrha could not prevent her eyebrows from rising. "I thought you might have grown bold."

"Not that bold," Jaune replied. "I mean … I didn't think … I'd rather—"

"So would I," Pyrrha said, her voice soft and quiet. In truth, she was … a little nervous about the wedding night. It was not something that she … she would be grateful for the chance to ask her mother for advice before she had to cross that particular bridge.

She was glad that Jaune seemed to feel the same way. Such a gentleman.

Pyrrha hesitated, wondering if she ought to broach the subject with Jaune. It had a chance of … not going wrong, exactly, but … she didn't know whether she ought to mention it or not; there was certainly a case to be made that it wasn't her place to say anything, but … if Ren was not at all interested in Nora, then it might be better for her to know, rather than to hold out hope.

Whether Nora would want her to say anything was quite another matter.

"Pyrrha?" Jaune asked, as they began to walk down the corridor together. "Is everything okay?"


"What? Yes," Pyrrha replied instinctively. "Why wouldn't it be?"

"I don't know," Jaune said. "You just looked thoughtful for a second. It's not about—"

"No," Pyrrha said quickly. "No, it's nothing to do with that." She loosened her grip upon her purse slightly, though she still held it in her hand rather than letting it hang from the chain.

Well, we are engaged to be married, after all. I ought to be able to talk to my fiance about things.

"Jaune," she said, "do you and Ren … do you ever … talk about girls?"

"Pyrrha," Jaune said, a touch reproachfully as his pace slowed. "I'm a one woman guy now."

He managed to still walk forwards even while turning towards her, reaching out with his other hand to take her own free hand by the wrist. "It's you, now and forever."

"I know," Pyrrha assured him, looking slightly upwards into his eyes. "Rest assured, I promise you, I have no fears, no doubts. But … before, before we were together, did you … does Ren—?"

"Pyrrha," Jaune interrupted her, letting go of her wrist although Pyrrha hardly wished he would, "what are you saying? What's this about?"

"Does … does Ren ever tell you how he feels?" Pyrrha asked.

"I don't think Ren tells Ren how he feels," Jaune said. "Let alone me. Don't get me wrong, I like him, he's like the brother I never had, but … that doesn't mean that I know what he's thinking. Ren is…"

"A very private person," Pyrrha suggested.

"I was going to say that he's a closed book, but that works too," Jaune agreed. "I think the only person who might really be able to say with confidence what he was thinking at any given moment would be Nora."

"If only that were true," Pyrrha murmured.

"Ah," Jaune said. "So that's what this is about."

"I think that she…" Pyrrha trailed off. "No, I shouldn't say; I've said too much already."

"I mean, you don't have to tell me that she likes him," Jaune said. "I may be dense when it comes to the feelings of others, but I'm not dense enough to miss that."

Pyrrha hesitated for a moment. "I think that our … our engagement, our relationship … it's thrown a spotlight for Nora upon the fact that … that she and Ren have not … that she doesn't know if he wants to … she doesn't know how he feels. I wondered if he might have spoken to you, man to man."

"Well, now that you say it like that, I wish he had," Jaune said, "but he hasn't. If I knew … it still wouldn't help Nora much unless he was willing to say it to her, I guess. Do you think I should talk to him?"

"And say what?" Pyrrha asked. "You can't tell him how Nora feels."

"Do you really think he doesn't know?"

"I hope he doesn't know," Pyrrha replied.

"You hope?" Jaune asked.

"Because if he does know, and is choosing to ignore it, then that is simply cruel," Pyrrha replied. "I would rather not think that of him."

It became impossible to maintain that particular topic of conversation, as they met up with Ren and Nora outside of Nora's room. Ren wore a suit, quite possibly the same suit that he had worn to the Beacon dance, or certainly one very much like it . Nora's dress was pink, with a ruffled skirt consisting of many layers of fabric which, taken on their own, were almost sheer, but which taken together conspired to achieve a greater sense of thickness, even if they retained a gauzy sense of the opaque. The skirt descended to just below her knees, exposing lower legs encased in fishnet stockings and white pumps with pink bows upon the toes, the heels of which added a couple of inches to Nora's height. A sash of deeper, richer pink than the rest of the dress was wrapped around Nora's waist, tied into a bow at the back, while her bodice was shoulderless, with a sweetheart neckline swooping down to reveal the beginnings of her cleavage.

Pyrrha couldn't be certain, and perhaps it was just the fact that she and Nora had discussed this so recently — and she had discussed it with Jaune more recently still — meant that it was preying upon her mind, but she thought, and very much hoped, that Ren was sneaking glances in Nora's direction.

"Nora!" Pyrrha cried, as they approached. "You look absolutely lovely!"

"Aww, thanks, Pyrrha," Nora replied. "You look pretty good yourself." She winked.

Jaune reached across himself to put his hand on Pyrrha's hand, his fingertip brushing against the sapphire of her engagement ring. "We're a lucky pair, aren't we, Ren?"

Pyrrha thought that might have been a little too bold, and by the way that Nora's eyes started flickering back and forth, she thought that Nora might think so too. But if Ren found the question in any way unusual, he gave no sign of it.

Rather, he said, in a voice that was unchanged from its usual slightly stiff timbre, "We have always been fortunate to have such partners."

Nora looked for a moment as though she was either going to collapse in a heap on the floor or scream to the high heavens; Ren didn't appear to notice.

In actual fact, Nora did neither of those things, but managed to pull herself together commendably, putting a smile upon her face as she stepped lightly to Pyrrha's side.

Pyrrha could not help but feel it was unfortunate that Ren chose to stand on the other side, next to Jaune.

Nevertheless, thus arrayed, they descended in the elevator down to the lobby and made their way across the marble floor, the heels that Pyrrha and Nora were wearing clicking on the mottled tiles of black and white, towards the restaurant.

"Apparently, this is quite a historic establishment," Ren said as they walked.

"Really?" Jaune asked.

"There has been a hotel here since the Mistralian colonization," Ren explained. "It's said that when the Valish troops took the city during the Great War, they found the Mistrali guests — and many of the high officials — here in the ballroom, dancing one final waltz."

"That's … an interesting way to spend the fall of the city," Jaune remarked.

"I can think of worse ways," Nora said. "I mean, they were going to have enough reasons to be miserable soon enough anyway, they might as well have a good time while they had the chance."

They reached the entrance to the restaurant, slightly hived off from the hotel lobby by a curtain, half drawn back to reveal the polished tables and some of the well-dressed diners within. A man, wearing the same green livery as the clerk at the desk, was standing behind a lectern just before the curtain.

"Ah, Team Juniper, yes?" he asked, as the four of them approached. "A table for four?"

"Yes, that's right," Jaune said.

The man nodded briskly. "Would you like to go to your table now, or would you like to sit at the bar first? It was at this very hotel that the city's very own cocktail, the Freeport Sling, was invented."

"Never heard of it," Nora said.

"We are only just old enough to drink," Ren pointed out.

"I think we'll go to our table," Jaune said.

"Of course, sir," the man said, without missing a beat or showing a trace of disappointment. "If you'd like to follow me."

He gestured inside the restaurant, then — taking four menus from the lectern in front of him — turned away to lead them through the gap between the red curtains and into the dining room itself.

Once inside, Pyrrha could feel the eyes upon them, first from those sitting at the bar running down the side of the room, encroaching into the northeast corner, and then from the diners sitting at their tables. As Team JNPR followed the maitre'd through the dining room, passing between those diners already seated, Pyrrha could feel people stopping what they were doing to look at them.

As they did so, Pyrrha found herself looking around at them in turn. At the bar sat various officers in the uniforms of the Valish military, an even mixture of all its branches, land, sea, and air, drinking an array of cocktails, joined by a far fewer number of civilians in well-tailored business attire. In the dining room proper, the number of uniforms was reduced, and while the men were still mostly besuited, with some wearing Mistralian-style togas or changshan, the women had exchanged business dress for dresses, either in the Valish, the Atlesian, or some Mistralian style. Pearls gleamed, gold glimmered, and diamonds, sapphires, rubies, and emeralds sparkled in the light that fell upon them from the great crystal chandelier as every conceivable kind of jewelry hung around the women's necks or was clasped about their wrists or dangled from their ears.

They were all human; the only faunus that Pyrrha could see in here were the waiting staff bustling to and fro out of the kitchen.

Actually, no, that was not quite true: there was a group of faunus, seated in the farthest corner of the restaurant, and though they were as well-dressed as the humans in the rest of the dining room, they seemed to be receiving very little attention from the waiting staff, judging by the lack of food at some tables and the expressions that ranged from impatience to resignation.

What would Blake say if she could see this? Pyrrha wondered. What would Weiss say, for that matter?

Although, truth be told, it was Blake's disapproval that mattered more. She was not so close to Weiss.

"A toast!" someone called out loudly from the bar. "To Team Juniper: Mistral's pride and Beacon's glory!"

And then, all of a sudden, there were raised glasses all over the dining room, the light from the chandelier glinting off the champagne flutes as voices were raised in chorus, "Team Juniper!"

A round of applause built up like a gathering storm, building to a crescendo as it burst over the four members of Team JNPR, other diners rising to their feet as they clapped their hands together.

Despite her disapproval of the seating arrangements in the dining room — and the attitudes that underpinned them — Pyrrha's next actions were guided by … instinct. Instinct, and a sense of what had to be done in this circumstance.

She took Jaune's hand, and with her other hand, she took Nora's, and with that practiced, PR-friendly, only slightly-forced smile upon her face, she bowed.

The applause seemed to redouble in intensity, as Jaune and Nora — and then Ren last of all, as Jaune fumbled for his hand — all bowed as well, like actors on the stage coming out to acknowledge the acclaim of the audience.

Except, of course, in a play, the wedding would have come first.

The applause died down. The four Huntsmen straightened up. The maitre'd looked a little smug as he led them to an empty table in the center of the dining room.

"If you'd like to sit here—" he began.

"I'm sorry," Pyrrha said, before any of the others could speak, "but I'm afraid that this won't do at all."

The maitre'd paused for a moment. "If you would care for a different table—"

"Yes," Pyrrha said. "Yes, we would. In fact…" She did not leave it to the man to choose another table for them, but instead walked across the dining room to where the faunus diners were sat, in the darkest and most secluded part of the dining room, and put her hand upon a chair around one of the vacant tables there. "This table will do nicely."

The eyes of the maitre'd boggled. "That table?" he said. "But that table is for the…"

"For who?" Pyrrha asked innocently.

The maitre'd swallowed. Of course he couldn't say that this part of the restaurant was for the faunus; that would have been illegal under Valish law. "That table is … not the best. There are many better places to sit."

"Perhaps," Pyrrha murmured. "But this will serve."

The maitre'd glanced at Jaune.

"If this is where Pyrrha would like to sit, then it's fine by me," Jaune said.

The maitre'd looked as if he would have liked to roll his eyes, but did not. Instead, he cleared his throat. "Very well. Your waiter will be with you shortly. Have a good evening." He walked away in what seemed like a great hurry.

Pyrrha glanced down, away from the others. "I … I hope you don't mind that I did that without asking," she murmured. "There wasn't really time for a team discussion."

"Like I said, it's fine by me," Jaune said. "Although I don't understand why?"

"They're all faunus," Nora said softly.

Jaune blinked. "But that … oh. They really—?"

"I'm afraid I couldn't look Blake in the face again if I had ignored it," Pyrrha said. "I mean … not that she would have known, but … I couldn't have looked her in the face anyway."

Jaune smiled. "I get it," he said. "Even when we can't do something to change things, it's important not to just be complicit in them, right?"

"Indeed," Pyrrha said. "Although if this means cold food and poor service, I apologize in advance."

"They wouldn't do that, would they?" Nora asked. "I mean, they just applauded us!"

"That was before we sat down with the faunus," Ren said softly.

"Speaking of which," Jaune said and pulled out Pyrrha's chair for her.

Pyrrha smiled at him. "Thank you." She hung her bag on the back of her chair by its gold chain. Her shawl had been resting upon the crooks of her elbows; now, she adjusted it so that it sat upon her shoulders, and then sat down.

"Not at all," Jaune said as he bent down to kiss her on the cheek.

"I'm going to lose teeth from being around you two," Nora groaned good-naturedly.

Ren pulled out a chair and cleared his throat softly as he gestured to it with one hand.

Nora stared. She stared at Ren, and then she moved to staring at the chair, and then her gaze flicked back to being on Ren again.

A blush began to rise to Nora's cheeks. "Thank you, Ren," she whispered, before sitting down quickly, as though she was afraid that Ren might change his mind if she took too long.

She smoothed out her skirt with both hands as Ren pushed her chair back in towards the table.

As Ren sat down, Nora's smile was as bright as the chandelier above them.

Pyrrha found herself smiling too as she reached out and took Nora's hand, offering her a gentle, reassuring squeeze.

Perhaps there is hope for them yet.

Don't give up, Nora.


"I don't know whether to thank you or call you patronizing."

Pyrrha twisted in her seat in response to the voice behind her. It was a male voice, deep and gruff, and … to call it gravelly seemed to be underselling it; it was a voice with full-blown rocks in it.

Which was fitting, since the voice belonged to a veritable mountain of a man.

Two people sat at the table behind Pyrrha, an older man and a woman who could only be a few years older than the members of Team JNPR, if that. They were both faunus, and both had leathery wings sprouting from out of their backs; their outfits reflected the presence of said wings: they were both wearing what looked like white shirts, but the collars appeared to be what was holding the garments up, because the backs on both had been completely cut away to leave room for the wings to sprout and spread if necessary. The man at the table was enormous in every sense: tall, muscular, his bare arms ripped and corded and bulging out of his skin; his eyes were a fiery red, and although his hair was mostly turned to gray and white, a few flaming streaks remained visible. The girl was smaller and slighter in all respects, although her arms — and her back, which she was presenting to Pyrrha and the others — were not without muscles in their own right, comparable in size to Pyrrha's own. It was hard to tell, considering that she was sitting down, but Pyrrha thought that she might be taller than her.

Like her older male companion, her eyes were the color of smoldering flame, but her hair was a deep blue and arranged in spikes that looked almost serrated the way they stuck up in the center of her otherwise shaved head.

"Don't be hard on them, Dad; they're trying to do the right thing," she said, in a voice that was certainly easier on the ear than that of her father. She twisted around in her seat to regard Pyrrha and the rest of Team JNPR. "Hey. I'm Ember Summerfire, CEO of Summerfire Steel; this is my father, Torch."

"A pleasure to meet you," Pyrrha said, softly but politely. "May I introduce—?"

"Jaune Arc, Nora Valkyrie, Pyrrha Nikos, and Lie Ren: Team Juniper," Ember said. "We do get TV out here, you know."

"Of course," Pyrrha said, "but it would have been presumptuous to … presume."

"You walked into a restaurant and got a spontaneous round of applause; I think you're entitled to presume away with anyone who hasn't been living in a lava lake," Ember said. She smirked. "I bet you know what I'm gonna ask next, don't you?"

"Ooh," Nora said, "is it selfie or autographs?"

Torch huffed.

"Don't make noises, Dad; it's for Smolder," Ember said. She picked up a napkin from her table, and held it out towards Team JNPR. "If you could make it out to 'Smolder Summerfire,' that would be awesome."

"Of course," Jaune said. "Is she your little sister?"

"Technically, no," Ember replied. "You see, people like us didn't really do family names before the Great War and becoming a part of Vale; rather, the clan was our family. So, when we became part of Vale and it became clear that we would need to do the whole second name thing … the clan name became our surname, and we stayed one big family."

Pyrrha took the napkin from Ember's proffered hand and held it out towards Jaune.

He held up one hand. "You first."

"You're our team leader; it should be your name first on the list."

"You won the Vytal Festival; it should be your name first."

"Our team won the Vytal Festival together—"

"You're the most famous—"

"Oh, for the love of gods, one of you sign your damn name!" Torch snapped.

Pyrrha chuckled nervously as she scratched the back of her head with one hand. "My apologies," she murmured.

"Why don't we sign in team order?" Ren suggested, producing a pen.

"That sounds like an excellent idea," Pyrrha agreed, pushing the napkin towards Jaune before he could object.

Jaune shook his head ever so slightly, but took the napkin from Pyrrha and the pen from Ren and scrawled, 'To Smolder Summerfire' upon it. He paused, looking up and at Ember and Torch. "What's she like?"

"Hmm?" Ember replied.

"Smolder," Jaune clarified. "What's she like? What kind of message should I leave?"

"She's a tough kid," Ember said. "Swears up and down she'll win the Vytal tournament herself some day."

Jaune smiled. "Okay then." He wrote 'Good luck in the Vytal Festival' upon the napkin and followed it up by signing his name.

He passed the napkin to Nora, who signed it, complete with a smiley face next to her name, and passed it along — or rather, across — the table to Pyrrha, who signed it herself before passing it to Ren, who added his name last of all, starting his name to the left of all the others so that the R in 'Ren' lined up with the J, N, and P to spell out 'JNPR' going downwards.

Pyrrha handed the napkin back to Ember.

"Thank you," Ember said, folding it up and sticking it in her breast pocket. "Smolder will be thrilled."

She paused.

"And thank you for … this." She gestured to where they sat in the awkward corner of the restaurant. "Not everyone might appreciate what you tried to do," — she jabbed her thumb backwards towards her father — "but I do."

"I don't know why we keep coming back here," Torch grumbled.

"Because not coming back here is what they want," Ember declared. "They want us to not come back; well, you know what, it's going to take more than this to drive a Summerfire away! Our people built this city after the war; I'm not going to be told that I can't eat in the classiest place in it!"

"Are you descended from the original inhabitants of this region?" Ren asked, sounding surprised.

"Not all of them, I hope," Ember answered, "but yeah, the Summer Fire Clan were here before Vale or Mistral, before either of them was even heard of around these parts. Both kingdoms tried to take our land, but when the war started, our people fought for Vale because they were the ones who weren't actively trying to make slaves of us. And in return—"

"In return, we didn't have all our land taken away," Torch muttered.

"Our people were semi-nomadic, Dad; it's not like we even had land to take away," Ember reminded him.

Torch sniggered. "Not that those fools from Vale realized that. My grandpa drew a line round all the lands that the clan used to roam, called it ours, and the Valish 'let him keep' half of it. In a stroke, we had a more solid claim on more territory than we'd ever had before." He laughed again. "And they think they're smarter than we are."

"Since then, we've played to our strengths," Ember said. "The Summer Fire Clan were always good craftspeople, metalworkers, smiths. We used to make swords and helmets that were prized throughout this area; now, Summerfire Steel makes girders, drill bits … and the great guns on your Hama from the battle."

"More your Hama than ours, I think," Ren said softly.

"Of course, Pride of Mistral and all," Ember said. "Can I ask you about those robots?"

"Uh, sure," Jaune said. "I'm not sure that we're the best people to ask — we didn't get to know them as well as Team Ruby did — but … sure, go ahead; we'll do our best."

Ember rested her elbow on the back of her chair as she leaned a little closer towards Team JNPR. "What are they made of?" she asked.

"Ember," groaned Torch.

Ember rolled her eyes. "What?"

"Don't go there," Torch advised.

"First of all, I'm allowed to be interested," Ember said. "Second of all, imagine if we could reproduce that material. I'm betting that it would be stronger than the finest steel that we can produce, and more flexible too; it would have to be in order to withstand the kind of maneuvers we saw from those things in the reports of the battle. If we could replicate that—"

"You don't need to stick your finger in every new pie that comes out of the oven," Torch said. "I left you a perfectly good company—"

"Fathers who step back from the business in order to concentrate on their golf should spend more time worrying about their nine-iron swing and less time criticizing their daughter's management decisions," Ember said sharply. "Especially since I'm not the one who bet three railroads on the result of eighteen holes and then got caught trying to cheat!"

"How was I supposed to know the caddy was a private detective?" Torch grumbled.

Ember shook her head. "If great-grandpa had been content to just stick with what was tried and tested, then our clan would still be roaming the countryside right now, telling the old stories and playing dress-up for the tourists like the Fall Forest Clan. We need to embrace the future; it's how we've thrived in a changing world, and right now, the future is living robots from outer space, and I am not going to be left behind."

"I'm afraid I'm not sure that we can help," Jaune said. "We're not scientists; we couldn't tell you anything like that about the Cybertronians. I think the only people who could are the Cybertronians themselves."

"Hmm," Ember murmured, looking a little disappointed. "I see. A trip to Vale in these conditions. Hmm. Right. Makes sense." She paused. "So, what brings the Pride of Mistral all the way out here to Freeport?"

"We're traveling home on the Mistral Express," Pyrrha explained. "For—"

"For the wedding, right?" Ember asked.

"Uh—"

"Like I said, I watch TV," Ember reminded her. "Very grand, very romantic. Of course, I'd die if anyone proposed to me that way in public—"

"You'd have to find someone willing to propose to you first," Torch said.

Ember pursed her lips; the fiery color of her eyes became more pronounced as her face contorted into a scowl suggesting that she was very much considering patricide at this precise moment.

"So anyway," she said, in a somewhat strained voice, "I hope you all have a great evening, a wonderful trip, and a fantastic wedding. If you like spicy food, I recommend the beef hotpot: prime cuts drenched in broth from a bubbling cauldron of dried chillies and mala butter."

She paused. "Actually, you know what, the sweat would ruin your dresses, and that would be a tragedy." She patted her breast pocket. "Thanks again."

"No problem," Jaune said.

Ember smiled, but the smile was starting to fade off her face before she had turned away from them, settling into a forced line as she stared at her father for several seconds before exploding out in gesture and voice. "Dad!"

"What?"

"You know I hate it when you say stuff like that!"

"It has to be said—"

"I am not that old!"

"You're older than that girl behind you."

"So what? Why do you have to be such a—?"

Pyrrha laughed nervously, as much in an attempt to drown out the sounds from behind them as anything else.

"So," she began. Unfortunately, finding anything to follow on from 'so' was a bit of a struggle, especially with the voices of Ember and Torch so close by and so loud.

"So, Pyrrha," Jaune said, raising his voice a little, "can we, um … who can … will there be any guests from your family at our wedding?"

Pyrrha blinked. "Hmm?"

"Well," Jaune said. He laughed. "I just … you know that … you've met my family, but … you know, I don't think that we've ever talked about yours."

Pyrrha frowned, creasing her brow because surely that couldn't be right. They must have talked about them at some point. She had certainly spoken to her family about Jaune, so it followed that she must have spoken to Jaune about her family. But when she tried to recall precisely when this conversation, which must have taken place, might have taken place, she found that she could not recall.

She was forced to conclude that it had not, in fact, taken place.

She felt her cheeks heat up slightly with embarrassment. "I'm sorry," she said. "I should have—"

"It's fine," Jaune said. "I didn't want to pry or anything. I thought that maybe…" He glanced towards Ren and Nora. "I wasn't sure how much there was to tell, but … now, with the wedding coming up, I think maybe I need to know … who to expect, if anyone."

"Of course," Pyrrha said. "Four guests: my mother, my father, and my two younger brothers."

"You have younger brothers?" Jaune asked.

Pyrrha smiled. "Twin brothers, Ajax and Teucer; they're ten years old."

Jaune grinned. "Was it a handful growing up with them in the house?"

"Not as much of a handful as I'm sure it was growing up with several younger sisters," Pyrrha replied. "The truth is, what with my training, tournaments, Sanctum, I haven't always been around much while they were growing up."

She paused, wondering if she might be going a little too far. On the other hand, if she couldn't talk to her fiancé about things, then who could she talk to? "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure," Jaune said at once. "What is it?"

"My parents … they worry about my brothers," Pyrrha explained. "They think that Ajax and Teucer aren't applying themselves, but I wonder if that … if that might not be more normal than … than me. Do you think … might that be possible?"

"It's difficult to say without knowing your brothers," Jaune pointed out. "But you do work pretty hard. Really hard; you take on responsibility that you don't have to, you push yourself, you don't let anything stop you. I suppose, compared to that, something more normal could look … I don't know, I shouldn't say when I don't know your family. " He paused. "Can I ask you something?"

"You can ask me anything."

"Whose idea was it for you to compete in the tournament circuit?"

Pyrrha considered that for a moment. "Mine, actually," she admitted. "My parents would regularly watch the tournaments on TV or attend them live if they could. They were both tournament fighters themselves once, and with Dad teaching at Sanctum, well, a lot of his students went into the tournament circuit too. It was their way of showing support."

"You thought it was cool, didn't you?" Nora asked shrewdly.

Pyrrha flushed and ducked her head. "Maybe a little," she admitted. She tilted her head back, looking at the ceiling as she thought back. "When I first entered the ring … I'd never felt anything more exhilarating in my life, pushing myself, my training, my body to the limits." She lowered her gaze to look at her team. "It was … fun." Her smile faded. "Until it wasn't."

"What happened?" Jaune asked.

"It felt like…" She paused to gather her thoughts. "Somewhere along the line, I began to hit a wall. Not a limit to how far I could go, per se, but…"

"To how far you could test yourself?" suggested Ren.

"Something like that," Pyrrha agreed. "After a while, the arena lost its luster as my opponents failed to challenge me. Arslan was perhaps the only one who could begin to keep up. And then I started wondering what the point of it all was." She paused. "I'd spent much of my life honing these skills, and what did I have to show for it? A few trophies and plaques, some merchandising deals, and news spots? I thought, surely, my skills could be put to better use. I felt … I guess you might say I felt my destiny lay elsewhere, beyond the walls of the Colosseum or the Cthonium."

"So you chose to become a Huntress," Jaune guessed.

She nodded. "I suspect Mom was just waiting for me to come to my senses. Dad was always supportive; he didn't care what I chose to do with my life, so long as I put my all into it, into being the best me I could be at it, but Mom … looking back, I think Mom was concerned I was only in it for the fame and glory."

"Why would that bother her?" Nora asked. "Who doesn't like fame and glory?"

"I'm not particularly fond of either of them," Pyrrha pointed out softly.

"Okay, you went off them after you got them, but who doesn't like the idea of them?" Nora replied.

"Pyrrha's mother, apparently," Ren murmured.

"My mother is … a woman of very strong convictions," Pyrrha explained. "She was a Huntress herself once, although she gave it up to be a mother to me, and to my brothers, of course, but she … she has views upon the purpose and duties of a Huntress, and she doesn't … to put it simply, I think she finds the whole business of tournaments and the arena, the whole circus that has built up around it, to be rather frivolous. If you can fight with that sort of level of skill, you should be using that skill to protect the world, not aggrandizing yourself before the crowds. She never said anything, but…" She shook her head again. "She was so proud when I told her I wanted to go to Beacon."

Jaune chuckled. "What did your father think about all this?"

"Dad would have preferred me to go to Haven," Pyrrha admitted. "A great many people would have preferred me to go to Haven, truth be told. When I decided to go to Beacon, there were … very few supportive voices in that regard. Only Mom … she reminded me that it was my choice, and that since I was the one who would have to live with the consequences, I should make that choice for myself, not for my father or anyone else. To tell the truth … I think I would have hated Haven Academy, full of people who only saw me for my victories, my reputation, without … without any of you, or Team Ruby, who saw me for me, who accepted me for who I was, not what I was."

She reached across the tablecloth, placing her hand gently on top of Jaune's. "Who loved me for who I was, not what I was."

Her engagement ring glimmered in the light from the crystal chandeliers strung up above.

"Not to mention the headmaster being in league with the bad guys," Nora pointed out.

"Yes," Pyrrha murmured. "That too."

"Speaking of Team Ruby," Ren said. "Are they invited to the wedding?"

"Blake is certainly invited," Pyrrha said. "After all, she's my best friend—"

"Say what now?" Nora demanded.

"My best friend outside of this team," Pyrrha said, in a voice that was gentle but firm in equal measure, "and since Blake is coming from Menagerie, where Weiss is too, it would be strange not to invite Weiss as well."

There was a moment of silence amongst the four members, a silence in which they could once more hear the ongoing argument between Torch and Ember going on one table over.

"And … Ruby?" Nora asked hesitantly.

Pyrrha didn't say anything immediately. She half-glanced at Jaune, but didn't actually manage to look at him because … well, because she wasn't sure how he might respond if he thought that she was pressuring him upon this point. In a sense, it was far more his decision than hers. After all, Ruby was his ex-girlfriend, so it probably ought to be up to him whether or not she was invited to his wedding or not.

Except that it wasn't just his wedding; it was their wedding, and Ruby … Ruby was Jaune's ex-girlfriend.

She was also their friend, the leader of Team RRANNBW … and Jaune's ex-girlfriend. Jaune's ex-girlfriend who had treated him badly and yet who, at the same time, had intoxicated him.

Pyrrha did not consider herself a jealous girl, but she could admit — at least to herself — that she was a little insecure.

Considering how hard it had been for her to reach this point, considering how she had very nearly missed the proverbial bus and lost Jaune to Ruby, she felt that she had a right to be a little uncertain in her position in Jaune's heart.

And she remembered what it had been like to have to watch Jaune pursue … well, that had been what had made it so hard to watch, the fact that Jaune wasn't pursuing anything; Ruby was directing everything about their relationship with a force of personality that Pyrrha hadn't known she possessed up until that point.

She remembered what it had been like to watch Jaune drawn to the fire, even as it burned him.

She didn't really want Ruby anywhere near their wedding.

She hoped that didn't make her a bad person. She very much hoped that it did not.

She had no idea how she could — or even if it was at all permissible to — express all of those feelings to Jaune. If he wanted Ruby to be there as a friend, then how could she argue against it? After all they were friends, at least in a nominal sense, and Blake and Weiss were invited, and Ruby had been their team leader on an ad hoc basis. If Jaune wanted her there, to celebrate his wedding, then what could Pyrrha do but endure it for Jaune's sake?

"I … I'm not sure that's such a good idea," Jaune said. "Not to mention that I'm not sure Ruby would even want to come; I'm sure she's got tons of stuff to do in Vale, with her new brother and the Autobots and the aftermath of the battle. The same with Yang too."

Decorum prevented Pyrrha from letting out a sigh of relief, but she let one out internally nevertheless. She didn't know if there were any reasons for his decision beyond those that he had stated, but she loved him for it nonetheless.

She would have thanked him, save that that would have involved telling him what she was thanking him for and why.

"Not Ruby or Yang, then," she said softly, "but I should like to invite Arslan, and her teammates."

Jaune nodded. "And Verte's teammates, as well."

"Of course," Pyrrha agreed. "And all the rest of your sisters too."

"My sisters won't just be going," Jaune said. "They'll be throwing the whole party. Apparently, they want to make sure we get a 'royal wedding'?"

"'A royal wedding'?" Pyrrha repeated. Do they know? How did they find out?

"Yeah, what with this whole 'King of Vale' thing," Jaune groaned. "I tried to tell them that we didn't want that much fuss—"

"Why would you not want that much fuss?" Nora demanded. "This is your wedding, your chance to show how much you mean to one another—"

"I already know how much I mean to Pyrrha, and I hope that Pyrrha understands how much she means to me," Jaune said. "I don't need a blowout party with all the trappings of a title that I don't have and don't want to prove it." He paused, looking at Pyrrha. "Unless I do?"

Pyrrha smiled. "You prove it well enough already every day without."

"Good to know," Jaune said relievedly. "Unfortunately … trying to talk my sisters out of something when they've set their minds to it is like trying to stop the tide. We're getting a royal wedding, whether we want one or not."

"I see," Pyrrha murmured. "So, if you don't mind me asking, what does a royal wedding involve?"

"I don't know," Jaune admitted. "And honestly, that's what's worrying me the most about all this."

Pyrrha covered her mouth with one hand as she chuckled. "Well, I do know one thing: whatever kind of ceremony your sisters are planning, by the time it's over, you and I will be wed. You'll be mine, and I'll be yours, and that, at the end of the day, is the only thing that really matters."


They didn't all meet up for breakfast the next morning; rather, each member of Team JNPR got up, got dressed — or made themselves presentable, at least — and went down to the restaurant as they felt like it, with no pressure to get up for anyone who might want a late and lazy morning.

Late and lazy mornings weren't really Pyrrha's style, however, so she got up early, showered in the almost palatially spacious shower, including washing her hair, made up her face and got dressed in all her combat gear — all save for her weapons — before heading down to the restaurant.

Once there, she saw that she was the first member of Team JNPR to make it down, although she still asked for — and received — a table for four, just in case anyone else felt like joining her before she was done.

After all, she might have risen early, but that was no reason why she couldn't enjoy a leisurely breakfast.

"Can I get you anything to begin, madam?" the waiter asked as Pyrrha sat down.

Pyrrha brushed her long, trailing sash off the seat as she sat, so that it fell down to the floor rather than being sat on by her. "Yes, I'd like a cup of black coffee and a glass of orange juice to start with please."

The waiter nodded. "Of course," he said, before bustling away.

Pyrrha rested her hands upon the table and looked around the restaurant, which was mostly empty, certainly far emptier than it had been last night. She supposed she had gotten down here rather early; no doubt, others — including Jaune, Ren, and Nora — would be down later. Much later, perhaps.

Or not, because just as Pyrrha thought that, she saw Jaune come in, wearing what looked like the same suit that he'd worn last night, only shorn of his tie and with the collar open.

He smiled at her as he walked towards her.

He really did have the most wonderful smile. It made his blue eyes sparkle like sapphires.

Pyrrha rose to her feet as he drew near. "Good morning."

"Morning," he said, leaning forward to greet her with a soft kiss that brushed gently against her lips.

"You didn't feel like sleeping in?" Pyrrha asked.

"One advantage of us living together for a year already is that I know all about your sleeping habits. I know that you get up early, and I didn't think that would change."

"That didn't mean that you had to do the same," Pyrrha pointed out.

"No, but I'd rather have breakfast with you than without you," Jaune said.

Pyrrha smiled. "You're so sweet," she said. She glanced down at the table for a moment. "What did I do in my life to deserve such a sweet and charming prince to call my own?"

"Save my life?" Jaune suggested. "Teach me how to fight?"

"That wasn't…" Pyrrha hesitated for a moment. "It's true that I always … from the moment that we met and you didn't know who I was, I was … intrigued by you, and I suppose that a part of me was always hoping that you would notice me, but … I didn't train you so that I would have a claim on you or that you would think that you owed me anything. You understand that, don't you? That's not why I helped you."

"I know," Jaune assured her. "You helped me because … because, let's face it, I really needed the help. If you'd been doing it for any other reason, you wouldn't have kept on helping me when I was hitting on Weiss or dating Ruby." He paused. "All the same, I guess that didn't make me look too good."

"I never—"

"It's okay," Jaune said. "I know it doesn't make me look too good. I just—"

"Thought that Weiss was very beautiful?" Pyrrha guessed. "I can understand that. She is very beautiful."

"Well, yeah," Jaune admitted. "But no, that's not what I was going to say."

"Oh," Pyrrha murmured. "Forgive me, then; I should have let you finish."

Jaune chuckled. "You don't need to apologize. It's just … how do I explain this?"

Pyrrha waited, silent, patient; she couldn't help him work out how to explain whatever this was, for the simple reason that, well, she had no idea what it was he was trying to explain to her.

At that moment, while Jaune was pondering, the waiter returned. "Your coffee and orange juice, madam."

"Thank you," Pyrrha said softly as he put it down on the table in front of her.

"Will there be anything else?"

"Yes, I'll have two slices of wholegrain toast, scrambled eggs on one and mushrooms on the other, a grilled tomato and a side of avocado please," Pyrrha said. It was a more or less balanced meal, with just a touch of indulgence, since she was on a vacation of sorts.

"Of course. And for you, sir?"

"Uh." Jaune hesitated for a moment. "Can I start with … an omelet and a cup of coffee? Milk, one sugar."

"Right away, sir."

As the waiter moved away again, Jaune said, "I almost asked him if they had any Pumpkin Pete's."

Pyrrha covered her mouth with one hand as she giggled. "I don't think that's too likely at a place like this."

"No, you're probably right," Jaune agreed. He paused. "What I was about to tell you, what I was trying to tell you, was that … not everyone in my family takes this royal thing as … they don't all take it the way I do."

"Really?" Pyrrha said. "I can't say I noticed that when I met them."

"Well, it's not like we're claiming the throne or anything; they don't go around with their noses in the air … at least, not in Vale, they don't," Jaune muttered. "But you saw how Rouge was, and while not all of my sisters are quite like her, they're … a lot of them are; let's say that they're aware of what our family history is, what our … bloodline is. I mean they want to throw us a royal wedding, for crying out loud. And my parents…"

Pyrrha sipped at her glass of orange juice and let him speak at his own pace.

"My family has an estate in Mistral," Jaune told her. "It's good land, not far from the Haruiro-no-mori. It's very good land. It's … kind of idyllic."

"I can't say I'm surprised," Pyrrha murmured. "The Everbloom Forest is beautiful."

"You've seen it?" Jaune asked.

"I've been there, yes," Pyrrha told him. "To Colonus, for the Festival of the Kindly Ones, the guardian spirits who—"

"Who have dwelt in the forest since ancient times, so they say, protecting it," Jaune finished, "but who require to be worshiped in return. I always wanted to go to that festival. Is there a tournament as part of it, or did you just go to watch?"

"It's not a tournament," Pyrrha told him, "but as the champion, I was required to participate in the rites, as well as to take part in an exhibition match in honor of the Eumenides. I also got to watch the tragedies and the comedies, and of course, the forest itself is lovely to behold."

"Yeah," Jaune agreed. "It is. Although it's kind of a pity that I won't get to show it to you for the first time."

"I'm sorry to disappoint you," Pyrrha said softly.

Jaune smiled. "Our land is … it's great. There's a stream on the estate, the soil is fertile for crops, the grass is good for grazing, and the woods nearby … we have horses, cows, crops, we lack for nothing. Absolutely nothing at all." Again, he took pause. "Of course, as you can imagine, land like that, it … it wasn't just lying vacant, waiting for us to move in, or it was, but … when my great-grandfather bought the place, it was from an old Mistralian noble family that had been practically wiped out in the war."

Pyrrha nodded. "That's not uncommon. The Great War decimated many noble families, great and small."

When the war began, many lords and ladies, their sons and daughters, had followed the august warrior traditions of Mistral's heroic past and rushed to the colors, taking up their ancestral swords and their shining spears, girding their armor on and taking their places at the heads of the new armies being called into being by the Emperor. The high lords who dwelt in Mistral had found themselves made generals, the commanders of armies and regiments, but the rural nobility who dominated the countryside had marched to war at the head of their tenants and their neighbors, the men and women of Mistral who had beaten their plowshares into swords to show the Valish and their king the meaning of Mistralian valor.

Not ours the blame, but when it came,
We could not pass the challenge by,
For credit of our honest name,
There could be but one reply.


Except that Mistralian valor, it transpired, meant very little in the face of the new, grisly, modern way of war that advancing technology had unleashed upon the world. Mistralian valor could not triumph over the machine gun and the shell, nor could ancient noble blood and ancestral swords or a tradition of chivalry going back a thousand years. True to their heritage and the duties of their exalted rank, the nobles of Mistral had led their people into the fires of war … and many, too many, had not returned.

And it was a black thing for the Emperor who ordered them to march into that fire, Pyrrha thought. Their ghosts must haunt him … and his line.

"As you can imagine, when he moved in, great-grandpa wasn't always very popular with the people in the village," Jaune said. "A Valish soldier moving into the house of their old lord."

"I have to say, it does sound like an … an audacious thing to do," Pyrrha murmured. She might have said that it sounded like a deliberate insult to all those left bereaved by the war, but she didn't want to sound as though she were insulting Jaune by saying so.

"I don't know why he did it," Jaune admitted, "but … he did. And he, and my grandfather, worked hard to earn the respect of our tenants and our neighbors. And so, even though we were originally outsiders, my parents, my family, take being the local landowner seriously. Even though my parents don't think of themselves as being the rightful rulers of Vale, they still see themselves as being nobles, even if only small ones. And so … all of this must seem like it has nothing to do with what we were talking about before, doesn't it?"

"I … am having a little trouble making the connection," Pyrrha confessed.

"When it seemed like I was just chasing the first girl I set eyes on," Jaune said, "I was really … okay, I guess I was kind of doing that, but at the same time, I was trying to find someone on my own so that my parents wouldn't set me up with a good match."

Pyrrha's eyebrows rose until they were in danger of disappearing beneath her glimmering circlet. "A … a 'good match'?"

She knew what the words meant, of course, but … they were not words one heard very often these days. One read them in books, history books in the main, but one didn't think of them applying these days.

Apparently, one was wrong?

Jaune rolled his eyes. "Someone suitable. Someone who could take over the estate. Someone of good family."

"I … I see," Pyrrha murmured, feeling cold sweat start to form on her back. "And you didn't want that?"

"No," Jaune said at once. "No, I didn't want some old blood daughter with a lot of ancestors and an empty bank balance who just wanted to be the lady of the manor. I wanted someone who wanted me. Someone," — he paused and smiled at her — "who had never heard the name 'Arc' before. I guess we had that in common."

"Yes," Pyrrha said, feigning a touch of amusement. "I suppose we do. But why didn't you say anything about it before?"

"That would have kind of defeated the point, right?" Jaune asked. "I knew that my parents wouldn't force me to break up with someone I was already in a relationship with — they'd only choose for me if I wasn't with anyone — so … I was trying to get with someone as quickly as possible so I'd have someone to show them." His eyes widened. "Not that that's why I've proposed or anything — I'm not rushing this for my own reasons — I just—"

"I know," Pyrrha assured him. "I know. I'm sure that our dating would have been sufficient for your purposes."

"Right," Jaune agreed. "I asked you to marry me because I love you; that's the only reason. I guess … what I'm trying to say is that … I don't know what I'm trying to say anymore, except that I'm really glad I met you."

"A nice, ordinary girl?" Pyrrha ventured.

"There's nothing ordinary about you, Pyrrha," Jaune told her, "but I'd take you over someone of 'good family' any day."

If only you knew, Pyrrha thought. Or perhaps it's best that you do not.

You're being ridiculous. He wasn't trying to tell you that he hates the idea of being married to someone of noble birth; that wasn't the point at all.

I know, but all the same … when he finds out…

It won't change who you are, like Nora said.

But who I am will be different from who he thought I was.


"Jaune," Pyrrha said, "there's something that I need to—"

"There you are! Great!" The voice belonged to Ember, the woman they had met at dinner last night, and it barked across the dining room as she bore down upon them. "I was hoping that I'd find you here. Where are Mister Ren and Miss Valkyrie?"

"They haven't come down yet," Pyrrha replied, more relieved than annoyed at the interruption.

"And they might not for a while," Jaune added. Nora in particular was hardly likely to refuse the chance of sleeping in. "Is there something we can help you with?"

"I hope so," Ember said. "I've got a job for you."

"'A job'?" Jaune repeated, a touch of incredulity on his tongue. "But we…" He paused. "What kind of job?" Because of course he would never abandon someone in need, never turn away from danger, no matter how convenient it would be for him to do so.

That was just the kind of man he was, and that was why she loved him.

Ember took a seat at their table, resting her elbows upon the polished wood. "After dinner last night, I had some visitors," she explained. "Local faunus; I guess you might call them community leaders, the foreman and the shop steward at the Summerfire steelworks here in Freeport amongst them. They came to me because I'm the boss for a lot of them, but also because I'm rich, and they think that makes me powerful."

She paused.

"I'm not actually that powerful," she admitted, cringing for a moment, "but I am rich, which means that you can write your own ticket if you'll help me out."

"Help you with what?" Pyrrha asked softly.

"The people who came to see me last night, the foreman, the shop steward, all the rest, they told me that people have been disappearing," Ember said. "I didn't realize; I've been out of the city on business … and pleasure. I've been away, anyway, so I didn't know, and it started not that long ago, but … it seems like it's getting worse. People are afraid to leave their homes at night. The factories are shutting down early so that everyone can clock off and get home before it gets dark; people are scared to let their kids walk to school, visit their friends … and people are missing. Nobody knows what's happening to them, where they are."

"What about the police?" Jaune asked.

"The police don't give a damn!" Ember snapped. "It's only faunus disappearing, after all. I swear, it's like they have a list of stock explanations for when a faunus goes missing: I'm sure your husband just ran off with another woman, your wife must have turned to prostitution, your kid has obviously run away to join the White Fang. Besides, a lot of our people don't like cops; they prefer Huntsmen because they might get an impartial one, or even better, they might get one of the good ones. Ones like you and your friends."

She paused. "Look, I know that I'm asking a lot. I know that you're on your way to your wedding and the last thing that you want is to stick around here hitting the streets, but I've promised these people that I'll do what I can to help. Only, I don't have the ear of the governor; I don't have a private army I can put on the streets. But I do know you're here, and I know your reputation: even if you are from Mistral, you still treat us like we're people. And you're capable; we need someone with the brains to figure out who's behind this and the brawn to stop them once they do, and I think that's you four. Please. I'll pay anything, anything at all, and I'll fly you to Mistral on the company airship once you're done, so long as you take the job."

"How many people are we talking about?" Jaune asked. "How many people have gone missing?"

"Does it matter?" Ember asked.

"No," Jaune replied, "but at the same time, yes. Ten people being kidnapped isn't worse than one, but it is different; it means different things."

"I think I see what you mean," Ember murmured. "Seventeen people have gone missing so far."

Jaune looked at Pyrrha. He didn't say anything. He didn't have to. Neither did she. Pyrrha understood perfectly, just as she believed that Ren and Nora would understand as well.

Jaune Arc wasn't the kind of man to walk away. Neither was she. How could they be wed knowing that they had abandoned people in need of their aid? How could she dress in the finest gown knowing that there were those in Freeport lost, trapped, helpless, alone?

How could they smile and dance and be happy, knowing that they had condemned others to misery? Pyrrha could not, and neither could Jaune.

It was not who they were; it was not in their nature at all.

Pyrrha gave the slightest nod of her head. Jaune gave the faintest smile before he turned to Ember.

"Team Juniper is at your service."


Author's Note 1 (Scipio Smith)

More of me, here, as you might have been able to tell since neither Cyclone nor Cody would be shameless to rip off the Low Town subplot from SAPR the way that I've just done here.

One of the advantages of the fact that I don't talk on VOIP with Cody and Cyclone is that I can go back and look at what I wrote in the discussion channels and see how exactly we came to the idea of this subplot that will continue into the next part.

The disadvantage of the fact that Cody and Cyclone do talk on VOIP is that I only have my side of the conversation to look back on and I'm trying to piece together what prompted some of my responses. All I can really say is that we wanted to do something with Freeport that went beyond just having JNPR visit it, and we specifically wanted to do some stuff which… well, you'll have to wait and see for the next part, where everything will become a bit less familiar for SAPR readers.

Cody and Cyclone had already laid out the Freeport backstory in earlier chapters, but within that I had a lot of freedom to develop what it would look like now. I'm quite pleased with how it turned out, sort of one part west coast metropolis (sort of the LA to Vale's New York) and one part colonial stronghold.

Cody has reminded us all that it is RWBY's ten-year anniversary, and suggested that we might perhaps want to give our reflections upon the series as a whole.

I didn't start watching RWBY until mid to late 2018. I watched the trailers and then the first four episodes of volume 1. And then I stopped for a while. Then I started again, and I managed to get through the first ten episodes of volume 1 this time… and then I stopped again. And then I started the third time, and this time I managed to get all the way through the first three volumes, and then stopped two episodes into volume 4 because it was boring.

So, in case you couldn't tell, I'm not going to pretend that I was blown away by RWBY. And yet. And yet something has kept me here for millions and millions of words of RWBY fanfiction, so clearly there is something about this show or I would have forgotten about it by now.

I think that, out of the three of us, Cody, Cyclone and I, I am the one who could most accurately be called part of the so-called HTDM, and yet I often say that we don't hate RWBY (although, having said that, there are definitely some aspects to which I bear malice), we just love different things about it that aren't what you love: Ironwood, Atlas, Cinder and, of course, Pyrrha. Pyrrha is the 'something' about this show; Pyrrha is the reason I started watching (I can tell you exactly why I started watching RWBY and it was CelticPhoenix's video comparing RWBY to My Hero Academia and Little Witch Academia; just a quick clip of the Arkos kiss from volume 3 and I wanted to see what that was about); Pyrrha's absence is the reason volume 4 onwards are unwatchable garbage; Pyrrha is the reason I'm still here, millions of words later, Pyrrha is just incredible, in my eyes.

So, this is both the ideal chapter for Cody and Cyclone to ask me to work on, and at the same time possibly the only chapter that they could have asked me to work on, because I could never have felt the same enthusiasm working on any of their other planned chapters that I have for working on this one.

So, to sum up, I suppose… whatever my issues with RWBY, it is the show which gave us Pyrrha Nikos, and for that I will always be grateful.
Author's Note 2 (Cyclone)
So, aside from editing and rewriting a few bits for continuity, everything here was written by Scipio; Cody's on break (and now has a new job) and I was working on stuff in a later part of the interlude. Turns out, after we storyboarded the little sideplot here, there was no way to get to any of the stuff I'd actually written, and Scipio writes like a machine.

So yeah, pretty much all credit to Scipio.

As for my thoughts on RWBY, given the ten-year anniversary, I was a latecomer, practically dragged into the fandom by Cody at a time when I really wasn't looking to get into any new fandom because he wanted to bounce ideas off of me for his still-mostly-unpublished Star Wars fusion. The two of us binge-watched the show together with a friend from the trailers through all six of the volumes that were out at the time, and I thoroughly enjoyed the experience.

It certainly wasn't without flaws — the writing had problems, there were serious pacing issues from the very first volume (ye gods, the Jaunedice arc), and even to this day, the CRWBY seems allergic to worldbuilding — but it had heart, it had character, and it had characters that I loved as characters, whether I loved or hated them as people. It's the concept and the characters that drew me in, more than anything else, even as time passed, and I became dissatisfied with the show itself, its flaws becoming more noticeable with Fridge Logic kicking in, especially after the writing started repeatedly going interesting places, only to turn around and ignore the boundless interesting possibilities they'd accidentally stumbled upon.

I've always held that the unrealized potential that comes when a good concept or a good cast is coupled with poor execution is the best fuel for fanfiction, and I suppose this — the longest 'fic I've ever had a hand in writing, by far — is proof enough of that, at least when applied to me.

This story was, as I recall, my brainchild, stemming initially from the name of Yang's bike — ironic, since we decided to replace Bumblebee-the-Bike with Bumblebee-the-Autobot — and it grew from there the more I thought about it. Dust and energon, the idea of taking Ozpin and Salem's eternal war and contrasting it with the even longer Cybertronian conflict, the similar styles of the show with the emphasis on a wide cast of unique characters with unique weapons and fighting styles, and the way the metaphysics of the two settings — aura and the variable durability of Cybertronians, souls and sparks, Semblances and Outlier abilities — all seemed to slot together so seamlessly, I couldn't not write this.

Especially after realizing what the lyrics at the beginning of Yang's V1 song, "I Burn" are:

Come at me
And you'll see
I'm more than meets the eye
Author's Note 3 (Cody MacArthur Fett)
All hail, Scipio indeed. … Or not. Now I've got the song "All Hail Shadow" stuck in my head and that's not something he probably wants associated with him.

Of course, today isn't just the release of this new chapter. It's also the 10 year anniversary of the release of the "Red" trailer for RWBY. … Yeah, it's been that long. It's been a heck of a ride, hasn't it?

I've often gone on at length about all the various problems RWBY has, and how they keep growing with each new release. I've gone into specific detail about the many problems in the specific releases many times. I've gotten into quite a few shouting matches with people, and volume 7 was so bad that it made me physically ill. … And yet.

And yet. And yet. And yet.

And yet this world and these characters have sucked up more of my attention and effort than any other fandom out there. Neon Genesis Evangelion might be my favorite show, and I might have been a fan of Star Wars since I was a little kid, but I haven't written nearly a million words for either of those franchises. I have done that for RWBY though. I've commissioned nearly a dozen pictures because of RWBY when I wouldn't dream of spending money on art before. I've gone and created a Discord server where people are constantly chattering away on voice channel and text channels because of RWBY. I have made so many friends because of RWBY, and since I've finally started watching through my DVD collection with them it means I've gotten into other franchises because of RWBY.

For all its many faults this show has brought me countless hours of joy and its effects will linger long after it's gone in a positive way. In that way I can't help but be thankful for RWBY and the way things turned out.

This new job doesn't leave me with a lot of time, and with how my home situation has so radically changed I haven't been in the mood to write for months even in my free time, but all that will change.


Next time, "You Are Cordially Invited" to read the third part of Team JNPR's adventures as they turn their vacation into a working vacation and begin investigating the disappearances in Freeport.
 
Last edited:
Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part III
(Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part II | Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part III)




Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part III

* * *​

Nora lay back on her bed, arms and legs spread out like a star, staring up at the ceiling.

Not thinking about anything much, just … staring up at the ceiling.

There was a knock on the hotel room door.

"Coming!" Nora called as she rolled off the bed and just about managed to land on her feet instead of flat on her face. She padded across the room, her footsteps muffled by the carpet, and opened the door to find Ren, dressed in his combat outfit, waiting for her on the other side.

"Good morning," he said. "Are you coming down to breakfast?"

"Uh, yeah, sure, in a second," Nora replied. "But first, can you come inside?"

Ren frowned ever so slightly but said, "Of course." As Nora stepped back to let him in, he followed her and closed the door behind him. "Is everything okay?"

"Yeah, yeah, everything's fine, for now."

"'For now'?" Ren repeated.

Nora hesitated for a moment, half leaning, half sitting against the table that sat in the center of the room, resting her hands upon it. She looked away from Ren, down at the magenta carpet of the hotel room, before she said, "Do you … do you ever think about the future?"

"No," Ren replied.

"'No'?" Nora asked. "Never?"

"Nora, one year ago, did either of us think that our lives would be turning out this way?" Ren asked. "That we'd know what we know, that we'd have done what we've done. Who, out of us — or Jaune or Pyrrha or anyone — who could have guessed what we'd find out? A year ago today, we thought that we were about to start the first of four years of study, but now, we're Huntsmen already, graduated and accredited. Who would have thought that giant alien robots from another world would have become a routine part of our lives or that we'd be on our way to Jaune and Pyrrha's wedding?"

Nora grinned. "I bet Pyrrha didn't even dare hope for things to be going this well this fast, huh?"

Ren's lips twitched in a kind of smile, even if it didn't last for very long. He really ought to smile more often; it made him look really cute.

"My point is," he said, "that we can make as many plans as we want, and then something will happen to sweep them all away. So … why bother thinking about it? Better to just take things as they come."

"I hope not everyone thinks like you, or it won't be much of a wedding once we get to Mistral," Nora muttered. "You really mean that? You don't— you haven't thought about it at all?"

"You have?" Ren asked.

"Kinda, yeah."

"What about?"

Nora shrugged. "Oh, you know," she said quietly. "Jaune and Pyrrha are getting married, and yeah, it doesn't mean that the team is going to break up today or tomorrow or next week, but … but they're getting married. They might start a family sooner or later, and I've been thinking that, maybe, probably at some point, they might not want us around anymore, you know? And I've been wondering … what that'll mean for us."

Ren was silent for a moment, and then for another moment after that. "You do make a good point," he conceded. "But, if and when that happens, we'll deal with it."

Nora chuckled lightly. "That's it? You're just not going to think about it?"

"What can I do about it now?" Ren asked. "What can you do about it now? If there comes a time when Jaune and Pyrrha grow tired of us and want their privacy, then that's their right. There's nothing we can do to stop them, and letting it consume our thoughts won't make it any more or less likely. All we can do is be their friends, for as long as they wish our company." He smiled. "And if they do grow tired of us, then we'll hit the road again and wander through Anima, like we did before we came to Beacon."

Nora smiled. It wasn't entirely the answer that she wanted, or at least it wasn't the answer that she would have liked best — the answer that she would have liked best was, well, pretty obvious, probably, that they'd still have one another and that they could start their family, the way that Jaune and Pyrrha were starting theirs, or would be soon — but it wasn't a bad answer, no sir.

They'd still be together, after all.

They'd always be together.

Even if not quite the way she wanted.

Maybe I should kiss Jaune anyway to see what you do.

No, I couldn't do that, not after Pyrrha said no.

I'm too scared of her, for one thing.

But also, I love her too much to do that without her permission.

I hope they don't send us away too fast. Even if it will still be me and Ren … I could live with me and Ren, like things were before, like they were for years. I could live with it. I could love it again, the way I used to.

But I'd rather it were the four of us, the way it has been.


She knew that she wasn't Pyrrha's best friend, but that didn't stop Pyrrha from being hers. She hadn't known her, or Jaune, for as long as she'd known Ren, for not nearly as long, but at the same time, though it had only been a year, it had been long enough. Long enough for them to become a part of her, even if she had not become a part of them. Long enough, more than long enough, to learn to love them.

I cherish you both, and I don't want to say goodbye.

But Ren was right about one thing: there was nothing she could do about it, one way or the other.

"Yeah," she said, putting on a smile. "Yeah, we will. We should probably head for breakfast before the lovebirds eat everything. Or start making passionate love in front of the buffet."

"I don't think either of those are very likely," Ren replied, "but we should go, all the same."

Nora chuckled. "Hey, if things don't work out, maybe we can join the circus again."

"Absolutely not."


Ren and Nora still hadn't arrived yet when Jaune and Pyrrha received another visitor.

Ember had gone, satisfied with Jaune and Pyrrha's acceptance of her request for help, saying that she would leave them to get on with things and not get in their way — although she had given them a couple of addresses of places to start looking.

"It looks like this won't be the leisurely breakfast that we thought," Jaune muttered. "We should eat quickly, then move out as soon as Ren and Nora get here."

"Agreed," Pyrrha murmured. "Those poor people might not have much time."

"But where are Ren and Nora?" Jaune asked, craning his head so that he could see better. "I thought they'd be here by now. Do you think I should send them a text?"

"Ah! There you are, my lord the king!"

The voice that hailed them did not belong to Ren or Nora, although Nora for one could have matched the volume, even if Ren could not. It was a loud voice that boomed out across the dining room, drawing attention from guests and wait staff alike, and drew the attention of Pyrrha and Jaune to the man who was making his way towards them.

He was a young man, perhaps a few years older than them, but certainly no more than that, tall and pale, as pale as Weiss and perhaps even a little paler; certainly, he made Pyrrha seem positively swarthy by comparison. His hair was red, as red as a carrot, and it sat in a rough, somewhat untidy shock upon the top of his head that was somewhat reminiscent of Jaune's own hair in style, although not in color. He was dressed in a rather old-fashioned style, although it was hard to focus upon the style due to the volume of the colors: his coat was green, trimmed with silver facings that glimmered in the lights that shone from the ceiling, and worn over a waistcoat of red embroidered on the breasts with a golden lion and a silver unicorn combatant, with a white cravat worn across his neck. His trousers were as green as his coat — and with a glossy effect as well — while white socks or leggings were just about visible between the end of his trousers and his white pumps which squeaked upon the floor a little.

He wore a sword at his hip, a curved saber with a golden hilt shaped like an elephant, with a head and then a long trunk curving down to form the guard. He gripped the weapon by that same hilt, holding it up so that it did not tangle up in his feet.

He was accompanied by a woman, a tall woman, taller than Jaune, certainly taller than Pyrrha; she was smaller than Yatsuhashi Daichi of Team CFVY, but he was the only person Pyrrha could think of off the top of her head who would make this woman, whoever she was, seem smaller by comparison. Her hair was dark, and her face was round, but with a firm jaw and a nose that looked as though it had been broken once and then reset.

She was Mistrali, or at least, she had spent some time in Mistral, for she wore an honor band of black iron on her left arm, girding around muscles as defined as Pyrrha's, if not a little more. Her armor was black, covered so by black velvet bound around the cuirass, the vambraces on her upper arms, the greaves and cuisses on her legs. The only spots of color were the sash of green — the same shade of sea green as the young man's coat — she wore around her waist and the badge of silver and gold embossed upon her cuirass depicting the same lion and unicorn as upon the red-haired man's waistcoat.

She had a figure-of-eight shield slung across her back and a spear — that might become more than that, if need be — wedged between the shield and her back.

They approached, the woman trailing a step behind the man, who bowed elaborately as he approached their table, spreading his arms out wide on either side of him, fluttering his hands in little circles, disturbing his lace cuffs in the process, as he began to bow and lowered his head so far that it went past his waist and began to approach the floor.

"Your Highness," he said breathlessly, rolling his 'r's. He looked up. "Do I have the honorable pleasure, to say nothing of the pleasurable honor, of addressing Jaune Arc?"

Jaune looked as though he would very much like to say no, but his honesty got the better of him, and he said, "Uh, yeah, sure, that's me."

"Huzzah!" the young man cried. "Gods save Your Royal Highness! And this must be your bride to be. " He reached out, taking Pyrrha's gloved hand in his — she did not resist — and raising it to his lips. "Charmed," he declared. "My name is Beresford, Lord Kay Beresford, if you will, and this is my own dearly beloved wife, Enyo."

Enyo smiled slightly and bowed her head very little. "A pleasure," she said.

"Likewise," Pyrrha murmured.

"May I sit, my prince?" asked Kay Beresford.

"Yeah, sure," Jaune said slowly. "But I'm not a prince … and I'm pretty certain that you're not a lord, either."

"Pish tosh!" Kay declared as he sat down, scraping his chair across the floor to make room for himself. His wife did not sit down but remained standing, looming one might say, over the table and all who sat around it.

"Who says that I am not a lord?" Kay demanded. "Who says that you, noble sir, are not the true prince of Vale and heir to the throne? A rabble of pot-bellied burghers and self-serving shopkeepers, tradesmen without the decency to know their place. By what right do such men as these deny my blood, or yours? You are descended from the line of kings; my ancestors fought with those same kings to make a kingdom out of wild woods and Grimm-infested valleys, riding dangerous roads to make Vale safe from monsters and brigands alike. What have they done, these men who deny us our birthright, equal to the deeds of those who came before us?"

"What have we done that people ought to fawn over us?" Jaune asked. "My ancestors might have been great people, they might have done great things, but one thing that my year at Beacon taught me was that I am thoroughly ordinary in everything … except the extraordinary good luck I had falling in with some pretty extraordinary people."

Jaune did himself a grave disservice by that remark — there was much in him that was as extraordinary as any quality possessed by Pyrrha or by his friends, not least his remarkable courage — but the remark, generous-spirited as it was, and so sincere, brought a smile to Pyrrha's face regardless, as well as bringing a faint flush of color to her cheeks.

Kay smiled. "Your humility, Your Highness, is most moving, most inspiring; truly, the virtue of your line has bred true in you. And yet, notwithstanding your admirable humility, I will continue to refer to you by that proud title which should be yours, for though the law may deny us both, you remain to myself and to many others in this city a prince of hearts, and so, on behalf of Freeport and all the eastern lands of Vale, I welcome you to our fair city, made fairer still by your presence. We rejoice, not only at the coming of our prince but also at the arrival of a hero, one whose valor is as beyond dispute as your acts of valor are beyond counting."

Jaune glanced at Pyrrha. "There were a lot of heroes at the Battle of Vale," he murmured, "and a lot of them more heroic than me." He raised his voice and went on, presumably before Lord Beresford could compose another panegyric upon his humility. "If you don't mind me asking, and please, I really don't want to sound rude, but who are you?"

"Lord Beresford, as I have said, my prince, and I have the great honor to be the city's Commissioner of Police and son of the Viceroy of Freeport, who governs this land under the authority … that has yet to be determined." He smiled. "My lord father, Duke of Blytonbury, sends his apologies; he would have come to greet you himself, but he is sorely oppressed with a most horrendous gout and struggles to so much as rise from his bed in the morning."

"We're sorry to hear that," Pyrrha said, "but perhaps, as Commissioner of Police, I might suggest that your energies might be better placed investigating the disappearances that have taken place in your fair city recently?"

Kay looked at her. "Your bride to be, my prince, is a rare beauty to be sure, a beauty worthy to be called a princess." He laughed. "Well do I know what it is to be struck down by the loveliness of a Mistrali warrior, as if by one of the shafts of…" — he looked up at Enyo — "my love, which is the one who shoots arrows?"

"What kind of arrows, my love? Callisto leads the hunt, but Amorus wields the bow of love, so the stories say," Enyo replied, her eyes on Pyrrha as she said it. "To be shot by the one might be thought to be great pain, but the other … the other is sweetest pleasure, wouldn't you say, Pyrrha Nikos?"

"Oh, without doubt," Pyrrha replied. "We are fortunate beyond measure, are we not?"

"Either way, to be struck with love for a Mistrali is like being hit with arrows," Kay said, "and yet, I'm sure you will agree, Your Royal Highness, that there are certain matters best discussed in private conference."

Pyrrha's reply to that was to put one hand down on top of Jaune's and smile a pleasant smile … for now.

How much longer it would remain pleasant depended on how long Lord Beresford wished to try her patience.

Enyo laughed. "Darling, you speak of being shot with arrows, but do you really think that you can separate a husband and wife, or near enough, when they are so deeply in love? Didn't you see them on TV in the Vytal Festival, how devoted they are to one another? You couldn't tear them apart if you had my strength." She smiled. "I'm not sure I could tear them apart either."

"I'm sorry," Jaune said. "We might have had time to chat, but we're actually a little busy—"

"Busy with Ember Summerfire, whom we saw coming out of this hotel?" Enyo asked. "I'm guessing she's the one who told you about the faunus going missing, told you that the authorities weren't dealing with it, begged for your assistance?"

"Is it not so?" Pyrrha asked. "Are the authorities dealing with it?"

"My officers assiduously and ardently search the city, I assure you," Kay declared, "but please, sweet prince, noble lord, gallant sir, lift your eyes up from such unworthy rabble, who do not deserve a single pitiful gaze from your most regal countenance to be cast down upon them like pearls before swine; rather, raise up your eyes to the high and noble pinnacles that cry out for the attention of the true prince. Why scrabble through the slums looking for faunus when a great kingdom has need of you?"

Because they need help, Pyrrha thought, and it is our duty to provide it to all who are in need, be they ever so high or ever so low.

Jaune frowned. "What are you talking about?"

Kay leaned forwards. "My prince, I am here not only on my own behalf, nor that of my father, but on behalf of my good and wise and eminent men here in Freeport, men who are good men, men who are hard-working and have prospered out of their assiduousness, men who are true-hearted and full-throated in their backing of a true and noble cause.

"Your Highness, you say that you are in great haste, to which I say in return that there is nothing, nothing at all in the whole of Remnant that I abhor so much as tedious and empty verbiage. Nay, not even rats or, or pigeons incur my wrath so much as wasted words. Therefore, my lord the prince whom gods protect, as brevity is the soul of wit and tediousness the outward shows and flourishes, I will be brief: we would make you king."

"WHAT?" Jaune cried.

"I did tell you I'd be brief," Kay said.

"Yeah, but I'd appreciate a little more detail than that!"

I'm not sure that more details will make it less absurd, Pyrrha thought. Or less dangerous, for that matter.

Vale had no king. Vale needed no king. There had been no kings in Vale, Mistral, or Mantle since the end of the Great War. Kings and Emperors had laid down their crowns at the feet of Vale's last king, and then he had laid down his own crown in turn, in the name of liberty and democracy, of free will and choice.

The age of kings had ended then upon that battlefield, cut down by the Valish king as surely as his many mortal victims, but the extravagantly dressed Kay Beresford was far from the first in the four kingdoms to dream of bringing it back, to suggest that it could be done, that it should be done. Vale's last king had barely died when one of his close relatives had claimed the throne by descent and sought to raise an army in order to press his claim against the parliament. That same parliament had named him a traitor to the people of Vale and the Last King, defeated his army, and cut off his head. In Mistral, a grandson of the Emperor had similarly sought to claim what he regarded as his birthright; he had been more fortunate, escaping with his life but with the forfeiture of much of the family wealth and property, withdrawing into semi-exile in the north, far from Mistral proper and the center of power in Anima.

There had been plots by dreamers and deranged fanatics alike, and scions of the old ruling or noble families had been ensnared by some and been the prime movers in others. All had come to nothing; to less than nothing, in fact, for Pyrrha's knowledge did not afford her a single instance of anyone who had been touched by one of these conspiracies coming out of it better — or even no worse — than they had entered into them.

She feared for Jaune. Not because she did not trust his judgment — she trusted that absolutely; she trusted his judgment as she knew his heart, knew that he did not seek power, that he did not, would not, would never wish to be King of Vale; all of that she knew — and yet … even to be implicated…

All it would take would be for one of these idiots to blurt out his name, to confess that he was the one they sought to place upon the throne, and all those who cheered Jaune, who called him hero, who took their pictures, who bought magazines about his engagement, all of them would call him traitor, tyrant, despot in the making.

Perhaps Professor Ozpin could protect Jaune from being cast into a dungeon cell as so many others had before, could speak to his character, to his good service, to his fundamental innocence in all of this. And if it were not so, then Pyrrha would fight all the armies of the four kingdoms before she let them tear Jaune from her side, but even to be thought so ill, to be despised and detested by those whom it was his dream and wish to fight for and protect … that would be a cruel fate, and Pyrrha did not wish that for him.

Quite the contrary, she wished for so much more and so much better.

She wished for these two and their dangerous dreams to leave them be at once.

"I'm sorry, but you've wasted your time," she said, with a chill snap in her voice. "Now, if you wouldn't mind—"

"Come now," Enyo said. "There's no call for rudeness—"

"On the contrary, madam, this is courtesy," Pyrrha replied. "If you wish me to demonstrate rudeness, that can be arranged."

"Freeport is suffering!" Kay declared, slapping the table with one hand. "This city, this great city, this prosperous city, this city that teems with fair advantages, this city that would have been the heart of its own kingdom but for an accident of timing is condemned to be but the secondary metropolis of a far-off land. Why should we pay tribute to Vale, obey Valish law, submit to Valish Councilors who know nothing of the hardships we face outside their city walls, be treated not even as a second head but as a kind of … an extended leg? Vale is weak, shattered by the Decepticons, its defenses dented, its alliances broken; now is the hour of destiny, or there is no such hour to come. Now is the time for Freeport to rise, to lead our own kingdom on our own land. Why should we not be free to live in freedom and enjoy our own laws on our own land? Free to restore all things as they should have been, as they were before the last king in his folly threw them all away."

"Free to be a lord in truth, not just in name," Pyrrha said.

"Free to give this land the governance it requires and deserves," Enyo said.

"And this has what to do with making me king?"

"What is a kingdom without a king?" Kay asked. "Though Freeport is not Vale, we are — we all do know and do concede — sprung out of Valish root, with some Mistralian stock mixed in for the exotic flavor which we love so well, and as a Valish city, who better to rule over us than the Valish king? With the true prince to lead us, a hero in these wars bearing the sword of heroes, who can doubt that this is no self-interested venture that we are engaged in, but an act of glorious restoration? We may not have the strength to march on Vale and place you on your stolen throne, my prince, but I guarantee that we will furnish you a throne so grand that Vale will seem a tawdry little place by the comparison. Please, my prince, Your Highness, all the people of this city and this land turn their eyes to you. All those who are oppressed by Valish taxes, ground down by Valish regulations, who desire liberty and the restoration of the good old order cry out for leadership!" He raised his hands heavenward, then gestured towards Jaune. "They cry out for you."

Jaune put one hand on top of Pyrrha's, squeezing it gently, glancing her way with his beguiling blue eyes.

He returned his gaze to the Beresfords.

"I'm sorry that you wasted a trip, coming all the way down here," he said, in a calm and admirably measured voice, "but I have no interest in taking the throne of Vale, or anywhere else for that matter. I've got no interest in leading Freeport or helping to break up Vale or … if you believe that independence is the best thing for this city, then fine. I'm not a Valish soldier; I don't take sides. I'm a Huntsman; that's all I am, and that's all I want to be, and right now, my job isn't to rule a city or lead a city or even stand up for this city's economic interests; it's to look into these faunus who have been going missing, and that's what I intend to do here before I leave for Mistral and my wedding."

Kay was silent for a moment. "And that is the last word of the last prince?"

"It is," Jaune said. "I'm sorry you wasted your time."

"My lord prince, I am as rich in the treasure of time as Laird McCullen is wealthy in lien," Kay declared. "If I am sorry, it is that you did not grasp the great destiny — your destiny — that lay before you. But if that is your decision, then what more is there to say?" He got up. "I bid you farewell."

He bowed once again, as elaborately as he had bowed the first time, and turned away, his shoes squeaking upon the floor as he departed.

His wife lingered for a moment or two longer, her eyes on Pyrrha, a sort of smile, or what looked as though it might be a smile, playing upon her lips, before she, too, turned away without another word and followed in her husband's wake.

"You handled that very well," Pyrrha said.

"Do you think so?"

"Better than I," Pyrrha murmured. "She was right; I was becoming angry. I just didn't want you to become unwillingly involved in something that would do you harm." She paused. "Do you think that perhaps you should tell—?"

"Who?" Jaune asked. "The police? He runs the police, remember? At least, that's what he said. And anyway, from a guy like that, it's probably all talk. We've got more important things to worry about."

"Of course," Pyrrha agreed. She smiled shyly. "But, you know, some might say that the person who is best suited to rule is the one who doesn't want it."

"Yeah, well, that wouldn't be best for the guy who doesn't want it, would it?" asked Jaune. "You met Rouge, and when we get to Mistral, you'll find that she isn't the only one of my family to take the royalty thing seriously, but I meant what I said: a Huntsman is all that I want to be. A Huntsman, and your husband."

"I know, and I'm glad of it," Pyrrha replied. "Both because of the risk, but…" — she smiled shyly — "because if you were set upon a throne — and I think that you would be a great king — then … then we would be parted, for a worthier bride."

Of course, some might argue that her own blood rendered her the worthiest bride for a king that could be found, but she had no intention of telling him that and would much rather that he did not find out by any other means.

"That would never happen," Jaune insisted, leaning closer to her.

"I know," Pyrrha replied. "For if it came to it, I would kidnap you from your coronation and carry you off into the woods to live like romantic brigands of old."

"'Romantic brigands'?"

"Romantic brigands," Pyrrha repeated. "On wild berries and the king's deer."

"Yeah, well, that is a possibility," Jaune agreed. "Or we could just forget all about those two idiots, go to Mistral, get married, and live in a house like normal people."

"That's probably a much better idea," Pyrrha agreed.

"Hey, you two!" Nora called, waving one arm as she led Ren towards their table at last. She had a grin on her face as she asked, "Should I say sorry for being late or sorry for still being early enough to interrupt?"

"We're glad you're both here," Jaune assured her. "I'm afraid that sightseeing will have to wait; we've got a job to do."

"Is it Grimm?" Ren asked.

"No," Jaune said. "Unless Grimm have started kidnapping people, which … let's hope the world hasn't gotten that crazy. Faunus have been going missing; Ember asked us to look into it."

"That sounds like a police matter," said Ren.

"They're faunus," Pyrrha pointed out.

"Point taken," Ren muttered.

"So, it's a rescue mission, then?" Nora said as she sat down. "Pity that we didn't get to go to Griffin Rock, huh?"

"I'm sure we'll find a way through somehow," Jaune said. "We have to; people are counting on us."

"And we won't let them down!" Nora agreed. "So, where do we start?"


Kay Beresford strode out of the hotel and walked elegantly across the street, looking both ways as he did so, to where his ally, his new connection, his route to power and success and the restoration of all ancient titles waited for him in the form of a dashing red sports car.

Enyo followed after him, but when he reached out behind him for her, she took his hand and quickened her pace — that was not difficult, considering her height and the length of her legs — until she was walking beside him.

"I'm sorry that didn't go better," she said to him.

Kay looked up into her face, his wondrous amazon, his fair battle angel. "What mean you, dearest? Things went precisely as I thought they would."

Enyo's eyebrows rose. "Darling, when was the last time any of your lies actually took me in?"

Kay thought about that for a moment. "Last week, when I told you that I had prepared a fabulous meal for us—"

"I know that a dog didn't break in, snatch the steak, and then run off," Enyo told him. "I found the burned remains in the trash."

Kay recoiled. "What were you doing rooting about in the trash?"

"I wanted to see what had really happened to the steak," Enyo told him. She smiled down at him, a smile like the sun breaking through the clouds to shine down upon him and him alone. "But don't worry; the fact that you tried is enough for me." She wrapped her arms around him to lift him bodily up, his legs dangling in the air like a child as Enyo pulled him close, pressing him against her armored breast, kissing him gently on the lips.

A car honked at them as it drove past, swerving to avoid hitting them.

"Go around, you pleb!" Kay snapped. "Can't you see we're having a moment?" He paused. "When we are lord and lady in truth, as gentle in our circumstances as in my birth, then I shall never have to try cooking again. A hundred servants will prepare our meals and keep our house and press my clothes and do your hair—"

"I can do my own hair," Enyo reminded him.

"But you deserve not to have to," Kay informed her as they resumed their journey towards the waiting vehicle. "You are my goddess," he said. "My Callisto, my Eros, my … all the rest of your Mistralian goddesses. You are my goddess, and you deserve to be my lady, to have servants and attendants, to have grandeur and luxury such as the princes and the princesses of old possessed. I would see your armor gilded and adorned with jewels."

Kay Beresford was not unaware of what he was: a rather ridiculous fellow, with little to offer but his name and his family connections, and name and connections both were somewhat fallen in state from what they had been in the good old days. He owed his position entirely to his father, but when his father died … what then?

He had no idea how he had been so fortunate as to snare someone so strong and bold and beautiful as Enyo, he had no idea what he had done in this or any other life to deserve such a woman, but deserving or no, he had won her, and having won her, he was determined to give her all that she deserved.

If his name was all he had to offer, then he would make that name as grand as it had ever been, grander, even. He would be master of Freeport in all but name, a grey eminence … no. No, not grey; that was an awful color, so drab and dull. He would be an eminence of many colors, a rainbow eminence, a beautiful, glamorous, elegant eminence, but an eminence nonetheless, a power behind the throne.

And Enyo would rule beside him, and all would know her worth and praise her with tongues of silver.

"Oh," Enyo replied, amusement creeping into her voice, "would you really?"

"Yes!" Kay cried, letting go of her hand and striding ahead, turning to face her. "Dear heart, when we are ensconced in power, then I will make you … Lady Marshal of the City, defender of Freeport by day, darling of its society by night."

Enyo laughed. "Is that so? Well, that does sound fabulous." She paused. "I'm sorry it didn't go better for you."

"We will get by," he assured her. "With the help of our friends, we will get by."

They walked the rest of the way to the car, where Enyo opened the door to the driver's seat. Kay got into the back, directly behind her.

Or at least, he would have been behind her if she'd gotten in; as it was, she had to take off her shield and her spear, lodging them above the passenger seat, the tip of her spear prodding the roof as it was wedged as best it would fit.

"Must you put that there?" Knock Out asked, his lugubrious voice issuing from all around, or perhaps out of the surround sound speakers. Kay was not entirely certain how all of this Cybertronian nonsense worked. "I can feel it poking me."

"I'm sure you'll survive," Enyo replied as she got into the driver's seat.

"How would you like it if I stuck a toothpick into the roof of your mouth?" Knock Out grumbled. He sighed. "So, how did it go?"

"The answer is no," Enyo said.

"I can't say that I'm surprised," Knock Out said. "Someone who goes to a self-proclaimed school for heroes can't be expected to know what's good for them."

"Unfortunately, you appear to have a point," Kay admitted. "Although I had hoped that a scion of our ruling line, descendant direct of so many princes, would possess that same instinct for power that had won his ancestors the throne these many ages past."

"And yet," Enyo remarked, "if he had not been a hero, then he would have been no good as a figurehead."

Kay chuckled. "As always, you have hit the mark, like one of Callisto's arrows."

"Am I to be deluged by the use of her name now that you have been reminded of it?" Enyo asked wryly.

"For a day or two, perhaps," Kay replied. "Like the time you told me the name of the night goddess, what was her name—?"

"If it's to mean a repeat of all those references, I don't think I should remind you," Enyo said.

"You cut me to the quick, my sun and moon; you wound me as grievously as ever Percy was wounded by the swords and spears of her foes."

In Knock Out's rearview mirror, Kay could see Enyo smiling.

"Thessaly is the name," she told him.

"Thessaly!" Kay cried. "Let it no longer be said that you skulk or creep or do wickedness by night; rather, let it be said that you are one of Thessaly's Foresters and that you are about the goddess' business."

"What is our next move?" asked Knock Out impatiently.

"Our next move was always our most likely move," Enyo said. "If the heir to the throne does not want the throne, then we must get a new heir."

"And how is the old one to be disposed of?" Knock Out asked.

"Leave that to me," Enyo said. "I have a plan."


There were parts of Freeport that were very prosperous, that could rival any part of Vale or Mistral and even perhaps some parts of Atlas.

There were also parts of Freeport that were … to put it mildly, a little less prosperous. It was in such a part of Freeport that Team JNPR ventured: a place of narrow streets that seemed to lean inwards as though they were trying to meet in the middle and block out the sunlight shining down from above, a place of cramped terraces with narrow houses all jammed together, a place lacking yards or any open spaces.

A place of broken streetlights that would doubtless lead to very dark streets.

The perfect streets to ambush people walking by.

At the moment, it was not dark, still being very early in the morning, and the houses were not quite so close together that they blocked out the light. Pyrrha could see the houses well enough, and the broken lights and the roads with potholes that would perhaps make these roads rather awkward to drive along and various other signs that this part of Freeport was not getting the attention that it might be said to require from the municipal authorities.

It reminded her a little of Arslan's colorful descriptions of growing up on the lower slopes of Mistral, the accounts that had always made her rather glad to have grown up in Argus, where everyone enjoyed a roughly even standard of living, and a reasonably comfortable one at that.

Of course, if one wanted to throw stones and to establish blame for this state of affairs in Freeport, one might blame the Summerfires, who owned so many railroads that the old family patriarch could afford to lose three of them betting on a game of golf but whose workers — or clients, one might say, after the old usage — lived in these cramped tenements cheek by jowl with one another.

But then … that was the way of the world, was it not? A few had much, and many had far less.

And Ember had been sufficiently concerned with the fate of her workers — the fate of her clan — that she had approached Team JNPR to solve the mystery of their disappearance.

In that, at least, she was ahead of the likes of Jacques Schnee.

"So," Nora asked, "what now?"

"Now…" Jaune trailed off for a moment, turning in place to look all around him. The narrow street lay before them with its terraces, but behind them were not terraces but rather, on the one side of the road, a modest park, one that had seen better days as far as its playground equipment was concerned, which was perhaps why all the children were eschewing the slightly rusted swings and the horse-styled spring riders that were in need of a new coat of paint, but were instead playing a game of soccer on the grass.

On the other side of the road, opposite the park, was a large building — a warehouse possibly — silent and empty-seeming. There were no lights shining from the other side of the small, high windows.

Jaune cast a glance in that direction but walked in the direction of the park and the children playing soccer there.

They were all faunus, some with a few scales upon their cheeks, others with reptilian tails sticking out of the backs of their trousers, others still with horns, or leather wings, or little claws on the ends of their fingers. They laughed and shouted to one another as they kicked the ball around, aiming for one of two piles of shirts they had made on either end of the grass.

"I can never understand the rules of this game," Ren observed. "What, exactly, is 'off-side'?"

"I don't know," Nora said. "But it looks fun, though." She glanced at Pyrrha. "I bet you'd be good at it."

"Me?"

"You've got the legs for it," Jaune said idly, as though he were remarking on the weather.

The rest of Team JNPR came to a stop, all eyes upon him.

Jaune stopped too, his face first going very pale and then turning a slight shade of red as he seemed to realize what he had just said.

He said nothing more.

Nora's mouth began to contort into an array of twisted shapes and crinkled lines, her body trembling as though she were dying not to laugh.

Pyrrha folded her arms, a smile playing across her features. It was … well, to be perfectly honest, it was rather nice of him to notice, and if a man couldn't admire the legs of his soon-to-be wife, then what was the world coming to? There had to be limits upon prudishness, had there not?

And it wasn't as though she went to any great lengths to hide her legs.

At the same time, she could quite see why it amused Nora.

Jaune coughed into one hand. "Anyway," he said, saying nothing else that might have built on that but vaulting over the low stone wall that separated the park from the road.

The football, kicked by one of the playing children, skidded across the grass towards them.

Jaune stopped it with one foot, and no small degree of grace in his movements, blocking the ball with one touch and then putting his foot on it with the other to hold it still.

"Hey, kids!" he called out to them. "You got a second?"

The children looked at them, and some of their eyes widened as they looked at Team JNPR, the rest of whom vaulted over the wall to join their leader.

"It's Team Jupiter from the Vytal Festival!" one of the children cried.

"It's not Team Jupiter, dummy; it's Team Junifer!"

"What's a Junifer?"

"It's 'Team Juniper,' actually," Jaune said.

"But you can call us Jupiter or Junifer or anything else you want to," Nora declared, kneeling down so that she was closer to the height of the kids. "Just so long as you put a J in front of it, for our fearless leader, Jaune."

One of the children, a boy with leathery wings sprouting out of his back, poking out of two slits cut in the back of his jersey, folded his arms. "My pa says you're a dork whose girlfriend is way out of your league."

"Does he now?" Pyrrha murmured.

"My dad says that you're the king," said another boy, this one with a reptilian tail emerging out of the back of his pants, swishing back and forth just above the ground. "And you're gonna make everything better. Are you gonna make everything better?"

"I don't know about everything," Jaune said, following Nora's lead and crouching down, his arms resting upon his knees, descending to eye level with the children. "But my team and I are gonna try and fix what we can around here. But we need your help to do it. Have you kids noticed anything odd going on in this neighborhood recently?"

"You mean folks going missing?" asked a girl with square glasses over her amber eyes and horns growing out of the sides of her head, curving upwards and then straightening up so they were like a pair of daggers.

Jaune nodded. "Yeah. Yeah, that's exactly what we mean. You know about that?"

The girl nodded. "My daddy says I'm not allowed to stay out late; I have to be home before it gets dark."

"That's wise of him," Ren murmured.

"Do you all have to get home early now?" Jaune asked. "Do any of you know the people who have been going missing?"

"We've seen them around," said the boy whose father was apparently another supporter of Jaune's kingship. "Only not anymore, you know."

Another boy, a slightly chubby young man whose shoes were falling apart, with claws upon the ends of his fingers, edged closer to the boy whose father didn't think much of Jaune and began to whisper to him. The other boy turned his head towards him and began to whisper back.

"You gotta tell 'em."

"Shut up!"

"Come on; it might be a big deal."

"They won't listen anyway—"

"Whatever it is," Jaune said, "I promise that we'll listen, and we'll take you seriously. But if you know something, if you know anything at all, then you should tell us. The smallest thing might help save a lot of lives."

The two boys hesitated. The winged boy, the one whose father disdained Jaune, muttered, "Me and Ash hang out here at nights because…" He hesitated. "Because we don't wanna go home," he muttered.

"We trade Micromon cards or play video games on our scrolls," Ash said.

"How do you see?" asked Nora.

"With our scrolls," said the boy with the wings. "Only, some nights, we hear stuff."

Jaune nodded. "What kind of stuff?"

"Like a big door opening," the boy said. "Like that door over there." He gestured at the empty-seeming warehouse on the other side of the road. "And like a fast car driving past, only we don't see no lights, do we, Ash?"

Ash shook his head. "And we hear a big rumbling sometimes, like it's coming from beneath us, like the earth shaking or something."

Pyrrha frowned. Underneath them? The sewer system? Or a subway, like under Mountain Glenn, perhaps?

"And you've never heard that sound before?" she asked.

Both boys shook their heads.

"Thanks, both of you, all of you," Jaune said, rising to his full height once again. "You've been a big help." He kicked the soccer ball back towards them. "Now take care of yourselves, okay?"

They left them to their game, turning away from the children as they all walked back towards the wall separating park from road. They climbed over it, standing on the street once again before they began to speak.

"Do you think that whoever is abducting these people could be taking them underground?" Pyrrha asked. "Transporting them through the sewers?"

"Transporting them how?" inquired Ren.

"I don't know," Pyrrha murmured. "A train? Trucks?"

"How big are these sewers?" Ren asked, sounding faintly aghast at the idea.

"I've really no idea," Pyrrha replied. "This is my first time in Freeport."

"We should check out that place, since it's right there," Nora said, pointing with one fingerless-gloved hand at the warehouse — or whatever it was — opposite.

"I mean, you're not wrong," Jaune agreed. "Maybe we'll find a lead there, but if not, then we'll check out the sewer system after."

He led the way, the rest of them following after him, walking across the street that was undisturbed by any car upon the road, until they reached the door of the building.

There was no name upon said building, nor a sign, nor any clue as to what it might be or who owned it. There wasn't even a notice stating that security was protecting this building.

There was only the building itself, dark and silent.

"Why would anyone want to go into a place like this?" Ren asked. "Nobody was walking home through here."

"Unless they were," Nora remarked.

"That doesn't seem very likely," Ren replied.

"We'll find out more once we can take a look inside," Jaune declared.

The doors were large and heavy, a set of great metal doors painted in a dark blue that was slowly chipping away, doors that looked as though they rolled sideways to expose an entrance big enough to drive a truck through — fair enough, Pyrrha supposed, since there was nowhere else that she could see for vehicles to go.

Jaune put his hands to the door, fitting his fingers into the grooves in the uneven metal, and pulled upon it, grunting with the effort. Pyrrha could see the muscles on his arms straining where there was a gap between his hoodie and his detached orange sleeves.

Despite his effort, the doors did not budge.

Nora cracked her knuckles. "Step aside, Jaune; I'll take care of this."

"Actually," Pyrrha murmured, "I may be able to deal with this without tearing the doors to pieces in the process."

Nora grinned. "Be my guest."

Pyrrha held up her right hand towards the doors, and as she held out her hand as though she were reaching out towards them, so she reached out with her semblance, feeling the metal of the door as though she were running her fingers over it. She could have wrenched it apart had she wished to do so, she could have torn it into shreds, she could have hauled on it until it broke.

But she was hoping to be just a little more subtle.

So Pyrrha reached out, feeling the door, feeling the metal frame, feeling for the locks that held the door in place. She closed her eyes, ignoring what she could see, what she could hear, even the cool winter air upon her cheeks; she concentrated only on what she could feel with her semblance, a feeling that was passing through the metal surface and into what lay beneath.

She could feel the locks, three of them. And having found them, it was very easy — just a tug here, a lift there — to snap them open.

And after that, a gentle pull upon the doors with her semblance was enough to send them rolling sideways out of their path.

"Whoa!" came the awed sound out of many voices, alerting Pyrrha to the fact that they had an audience, the children in the park who had stopped playing soccer and started to watch Team JNPR instead.

"That's right, she's awesome!" Nora called, pointing to Pyrrha. "I mean, we all are, but Pyrrha especially."

"Focus, Nora," Ren reminded her gently.

"I am focused," Nora replied. "I'm focused on not frightening the kids."

Sunlight streamed through the now-open doors and into the warehouse, although not so much that it could dispel the impression of a dark and gloomy interior. The first room of the warehouse was as empty as it had seemed from without. The sunlight streaming in illuminated … nothing. Nothing but a barren, concrete floor with space large enough for a truck to park, perhaps, and another wall beyond, with a door set in either end, and a high ceiling of corrugated iron and steel roof beams above.

Jaune knelt down on the floor of the warehouse. "Hmm, this place might be empty," he said, "but those kids were right; this place isn't deserted."

"How can you tell?" asked Pyrrha.

"If this place hadn't been used for a while, the floor would be a lot dustier than it is," Jaune informed her. "People have been moving around here."

"In cars, it would seem," Ren murmured.

"But why?" asked Nora. "If you're kidnapping people in a car, then just … drive them to your hideout or something."

"If they're being moved through the sewers," Pyrrha said, "then it may be because it is safer to do so there, without prying eyes to see."

"So there's … some kind of underground entrance around here?" Nora asked.

"There's only one way to find out," Jaune said. He drew his sword, the blade catching the sunlight which glimmered off the metal. "Let's go."

Nora pulled Magnhild over her shoulder, the grenade launcher transforming smoothly into a hammer. "We've got your back, Fearless Leader."

"Indeed," Pyrrha murmured, as she pulled Miló and Akoúo̱ into her hands, Miló in spear form, her shield held before her against any enemies that might emerge, though there was no sign of them yet.

Jaune was silent, considering no doubt where to begin their search. Without a word, he gestured with his sword to their right and began to move in that direction, keeping his legs apart, his body lower to the ground than his full height, such that he would be well balanced in case some threat attempted to ambush them.

They all moved with him, eyes peeled, taking nothing for granted. They moved towards the door on the right, the gray metal door on the right.

The door was not a sliding one; though Jaune had to push a little bit, it nevertheless opened when he reached it, throwing it open to reveal, on the other side, a row of … pods, lined up against the wall, with gaps occasionally between them: here, there, over there. Chambers of metal, with glass fronts demonstrating that there was nothing within them, just the pods themselves like empty cocoons, waiting for the caterpillars to crawl inside. They were all sitting at a slight angle, so that anyone who had been lying in the pods would have been looking upwards at the ceiling. There was a humming coming from the room, a humming of energy, being driven most likely by the glowing boxes attached on the left of each pod, a battery or a power cell.

"What are these things?" Nora asked, as the members of Team JNPR made their way tentatively inside. "Are they … are they for holding people prisoner?"

"That would explain why there are some missing," Ren said.

"Abduct people, bring them here, place them inside these … chambers, and then … what?" asked Pyrrha, walking slowly towards the row of pods, her red sash brushing against her leg. "And to what end? Why go to all this trouble?"

"I don't know," Jaune admitted. His arms, though still holding his sword and shield, fell down to his sides as he walked slowly towards the row of empty pods. "But that kid outside was definitely right."

"Mmm," Pyrrha murmured, her green eyes flickering between Jaune and the empty pods on which he was advancing. They were set at angles, on metal poles that did not seem to be part of their designs, rather … rather they almost looked like rails.

"Do you think—?"

The words were taken out of her mouth as Jaune reached the pods, standing directly before them.

The floor opened up beneath his feet, a square tile of what had seemed to be immovable concrete sliding out from underneath him to reveal a deep black hole, a hole into which Jaune plunged with a startled cry, flailing his arms wildly.

"Jaune!" Pyrrha cried, reaching out towards him as Jaune disappeared into the darkness, the tile that had slid out from underneath sliding back into place to cover up the hole once more.

No. No! Pyrrha's heart hammered in her chest. She reached out with Polarity to the trapdoor. As she tugged at it, it resisted … for a moment. That was Jaune down there, and rather than bother with subtlety or fiddle with the mechanism, she instead tore it open with main force, sending an ear-splitting shriek and a cacophony of cracking and crumbling echoing throughout the building.

"Jaune?" Nora yelled down. There was no answer. "JAUNE!"

There was no answer from the darkness, only the echo of Nora's own voice raised in concern.

"I'll try his scroll," Ren said.

"I have a better idea," Pyrrha told him. "If you don't hear from either of us, alert the authorities."

And with that said — and, crucially, without giving either of them time to object — Pyrrha leapt down in the pit after him.

The metal rail that Pyrrha had noticed ran down the hole; Pyrrha guessed that it was to lower the pods down into the darkness and the deep once they had been filled with the victims of this kidnapping scheme. Whatever it was for, Pyrrha grabbed hold of it, using her semblance upon the metal to slow her descent just a touch, so that she did not fall blindly into the dark, flailing as Jaune had; rather, she fell like a thunderbolt from heaven cast by Seraphis to strike some hapless mortal down: all control, knowing exactly where she meant to go.

For though she did not know what waited for her at the bottom, she knew that Jaune was there, and that was where she meant to go.

And so, Pyrrha descended into the dark, her booted feet skidding down the stone wall, her gloved hand gripping the metal rail tight. Akoúo̱ was upon her back, but Miló in its spear form remained in her hand. Though the light had faded from above, Pyrrha reached out blindly with her spear, feeling for the walls on either side of her and finding none. She guessed, though she could not see, that all of the pods could be lowered down here at once, if someone wished it so.

What they would do with them once they got down there, she knew not.

Down and down, Pyrrha descended, like Alyx falling through the world, until, at last, she felt the solid ground beneath her feet.

She stood … somewhere. She knew not where. She could not see a thing, though her eyes scoured the darkness for anything, anything at all they could make out.

"Jaune?" Pyrrha called.

Rather than pull Akoúo̱ back onto her arm, she reached for one of the pouches on her belt, pulling out a crystal of fire dust, to which she applied the faintest touch of aura, not enough to ignite it, but enough to make it glow and for a heat to rise out of it.

It was the light, the red light, that she was after now as she tossed the crystal down at her own feet, lighting up the world around her like an early morning when the sun has only just begun its rise.

She stood in a cavernous space, a tunnel wide enough for Optimus Prime to drive down in his truck mode, and possibly at least one other Autobot to drive in parallel with him, high enough to fly down at low — very low, admittedly — altitude, a vast space of stone dug out beneath the city of Freeport and seeming as best Pyrrha could see to stretch on away from her also. The floor was flat, there was no dirt beneath her feet, nothing staining her boots; this was no sewer, or at least, Pyrrha did not think it so. Perhaps an underground city? Perhaps someone had, at some point, had the idea to make a second Freeport under the first, just as Mountain Glenn had been built as two cities, one above and one below, a refuge for the people in case the walls were breached and the Grimm gained the Freeport above? Perhaps this had been intended as an underground road, or a railway but the tracks had not been laid?

In the end, it mattered little what it was; what mattered was finding Jaune.

"Jaune?!" Pyrrha called out again, louder this time and more frantic. "Jaune, where are you?"

"Hey," Jaune said, stepping into the light cast by her fire dust crystal, colored in red by the glow so that, for a moment, he seemed almost ominous, or sinister, as utterly ridiculous as that was. This was Jaune, shaded red or not, her Jaune, safe and sound. "It's alright. I'm right here." He smiled. "No need to shout."

Pyrrha let out a sigh of relief so ragged that her stomach sucked itself in of its own volition, and she was almost bent forwards because of it. "I … I was worried. I didn't know…" She shook her head. "I was worried."

Jaune chuckled. "If there'd been anything down here, I could have handled myself for a little bit. You taught me that well."

Pyrrha managed to smile. "Yes. Yes, I … I'm sorry."

"It's fine," Jaune informed her. "Just don't underestimate me in future. I'm a lot tougher than I—"

"COWABUNGA!"

Jaune looked up, a startled wordless cry managing to escape his lips before a screaming Nora landed directly on top of him, driving him down into the floor below.

"Oh, hey, you found Jaune!" Nora cried.

Jaune's words were muffled by the floor beyond all recognition.

"What was that?" asked Nora.

"Perhaps you'd better let him up?" Pyrrha suggested.

"Oh, right, yeah," Nora said, wincing a little as she scrambled off Jaune's back.

Pyrrha held out a hand to help Jaune to his feet. "What are you doing down here? I told you—"

"You don't think I was going to let you have all the fun, did you?" Nora asked. "Or all the danger, either? If Jaune had dropped down into trouble, you really think I'd hang around up there getting put on hold by some cop while you two were fighting for your lives?"

"I'd say thank you," Jaune groaned, taking Pyrrha's hand and letting her help him to his feet, "but you could have been a little more careful about where you landed."

"Huh?" Nora said. "You're lucky I didn't use my landing strategy."

Jaune shook his head and rotated his arms and shoulders in circles. "Whatever you could have done to slow your fall, I guarantee it would have been appreciated."

Nora's eyebrows rose. "I don't think you or Pyrrha would have actually appreciated me firing grenades down here to use the blast up to slow me down, but okay." She grinned. "But I can bear that in mind for next time, if you like."

Jaune laughed nervously. "Well, no, I … I guess I hit my head a little harder than I thought. For a second there, I couldn't remember what your landing strategy was." He laughed again. "So, where's Ren?"

Ren took that opportunity to drop down as though he had been waiting for someone to ask, landing on his feet with an easy grace. "Jaune, are you alright?"

"I'm fine, no thanks to Nora," Jaune said.

"Nora was concerned for you, as we all were," Pyrrha said gently.

"Right, but … I'm fine," Jaune said. "I don't know what the deal was with that trapdoor, but I'm fine. I fell, but my aura cushioned me, and then there was nothing here. At least, nothing here at the moment. I wouldn't say that I haven't found anything."

"Quite," Ren murmured, looking around at what the glow of Pyrrha's dust crystal revealed. "But what have we found?"

"Another piece of the puzzle," Pyrrha said. Ordinarily, she enjoyed puzzles, but this one … she feared there was a grim discovery waiting at the end of the road. "Someone — we still do not know who — is snatching people off the streets, the faunus that Ember asked us to find. They are being brought here, and we may surmise they are being placed into those pods; they may be life support pods of some description. I know in Argus, there are patients being placed into stasis for long term conditions, but I have never seen the means. In any case, when they are full, the floor opens, and the pods are lowered down here, and … here we are."

"Sounds about right," Jaune said. "Although we still don't know why. But, since we're here, we might as well take a look around, see what we can find."

"Indeed," Pyrrha said. "Let us hope that these poor victims have not been taken too far away."

Sadly, they were not so fortunate. Though Jaune led them on, taking the fire dust crystal in his hand and leading them through the vast underground tunnels, they found nothing, no evidence of where the pods and their human cargo had been taken, no sign of train or truck or anything else that might have caused the rumbling under the earth that the children had heard. Jaune took first this turn, and then that, and perhaps they had taken the wrong ones — although, of course, he could hardly be blamed for that, if so — but the end result was that, from a beginning that had seemed so promising, they spent many hours underneath Freeport, with little sense of where they were going, whether they had been down this particular stretch of featureless tunnel before, where they were in relation to the surface, until finally, they returned above ground with precious little to show but time wasted and tempers somewhat worn.

It was a rather dispirited Team JNPR that began the trek back to their hotel as the night drew in, not least because not all of them wished to return.

"We can't just go back to the hotel and go to bed!" Nora declared. "These people are counting on us!"

"We've done the best we could for today, Nora," Jaune said patiently.

"But our best hasn't been good enough yet, has it?" Nora said sharply.

"Nora, calm down," Pyrrha urged. "I understand your frustration, we all do—"

"Does Jaune?" asked Ren. "Do you want to go back to the hotel?"

Pyrrha shifted uncomfortably. "I am not sure how well I will sleep, but loath as I am to leave a job half-done, we need rest. We will be no good to anyone fighting our own fatigue."

"I'm not saying we need to go without sleep for days," Nora said, "but we know that the warehouse is important; let's stake the place out and see who comes around."

Jaune shook his head. "At this point, whoever is behind this probably knows we're looking into it. I don't think they'll use that warehouse again."

"Then what are we going to do?"

"You're going to do what I say!" Jaune snapped. He paused, taking a breath. "I'm sorry, but … this is why we need to rest. That's why we're going to go back to the hotel, we're going to get a good night's sleep, and we're going to start fresh again tomorrow. Understood?" He waited a second for objections that did not come. "Okay then. Let's go."


Pyrrha took her circlet off and set it down on the little dressing table up against the wall.

She glanced at her reflection in the mirror, noting the slight frown disfiguring her brow, the way her mouth was turned downwards.

She looked concerned.

She was concerned; it wasn't like Jaune to behave that way, to snap at Ren and Nora, to give up before the job was done. Yes, his arguments had made sense, but at the same time … it didn't feel like something Jaune would say.

As much or more to the point, it didn't feel entirely like the best thing for all those people who were missing. True, wearing themselves out in the search might not be the best thing for those who were missing either, but to just leave them? To go back to this nice hotel, to have dinner, to have a hot shower, to sleep in an extremely comfortable bed? It stuck in Pyrrha's craw somewhat; these were the actions of a Mistralian lord, scornful of the worth of those beneath him, not of a Huntsman.

And not of a good man like Jaune, either.

Pyrrha got up, her expression reflecting her resolve in the mirror. She would speak to him about this. She would insist upon it. She would … she would get no sleep, not in these circumstances, therefore, they might as well get some benefit out of her sleeplessness by resuming the search.

At the very least, she would ask that Jaune explain himself to her more fully, and to her greater satisfaction.

She couldn't just leave it like this. As his teammate, and as his bride to be, she wanted and felt entitled to know what was driving him.

Pyrrha walked to the door, her red sash fluttering a little at her side, brushing against her legs.

She opened the door, only to find that Jaune was already standing on the other side, one arm raised to knock.

"Hey," he said, leaning forward to plant a kiss upon her lips before she could say anything. He smiled, that winning smile that normally made his blue eyes sparkle, although it didn't seem to be quite reaching them tonight. "Good timing, right? Or … or not," he added. "I mean, if you were going somewhere—"

"No," Pyrrha replied. "Well, yes, I was, but only to see you."

The smile remained, and it was as bright in his mouth as it ever was, but still went nowhere near his eyes. "Right. Good thing that I'm here then, isn't it?"

Pyrrha chuckled. "Yes," she agreed. "Yes, I suppose it is." She retreated a couple of steps from the door, back into the room, and then another. "Please, come in."

"Thanks," Jaune said, stepping inside Pyrrha's room and closing the door behind him with the same hand that he had been about to use to knock upon the door. His other hand, Pyrrha saw now, was otherwise occupied, holding a dark green bottle of sparkling wine that he now held up for her better view. "I thought we could share this. I'm told it's a pretty good year. I should probably know this stuff, since we have a vineyard back home, and you already know that Rouge is starting up her own vineyard in Vale, but … I don't really get it, what makes a good year or a bad year, the grapes and the soil and everything. But the guy behind the bar told me that this was a good year, and I trust that he knows what he's talking about."

Pyrrha blinked. "Jaune…"

"You don't like it?" Jaune asked, disappointment seeping into his voice as his eyebrows turned downwards.

"I've never really tried it," Pyrrha murmured, "but that isn't the point; the point is that this … it feels a little inappropriate, in the circumstances."

Jaune put the bottle down on the dressing table, next to Pyrrha's gleaming circlet. "You mean because we called off the search and came back here."

Pyrrha nodded. "It's one thing to say that we need rest and that we won't do anyone any good by running ourselves ragged, but to come down here with wine as if you want to celebrate … what are we meant to be celebrating while there are people in this city missing and depending on us?" She paused. "Usually, I … I flatter myself that I can tell what you're thinking, but in this, I fear I am confused."

"Well, when you put it like that," Jaune murmured, reaching up to scratch the back of his head. "I didn't see why we had to be all doom and gloom just because we were on a job—"

"I'm not saying that, and I don't think Ren or Nora were either," Pyrrha replied, "but there is a great gulf between being doom and gloom and … this." She gestured towards the bottle of wine. "It isn't like you."

"No," Jaune agreed. "No, it isn't. I … I don't know, I just … I understand that we have a job to do, I just … I suppose I just didn't want to let go of the dream of a romantic vacation before our wedding."

"We will have it," Pyrrha promised him, taking a few steps towards him, closing the distance between them as she reached out to take his hands. "We have had it, and we will have it again, in Mistral and on your family estate, on the rest of our journey that lies before us." She smiled. "Barring any more emergencies like this one, if it does not tempt fate to say so."

Jaune didn't laugh. He didn't even smile. Rather, he looked away from her. "Yeah," he muttered. "Yeah, about that…"

Pyrrha waited for him to explain — about what? — but he did not. Having trailed off, he said not another word.

"Jaune?" she prompted.

"Do you think that we should go back out there?" Jaune asked, looking back at her. "Do you think that we should keep looking, through dark and on?"

"I think…" Pyrrha hesitated for a moment. "I think that we are not so weary that we could not stand to do it . Our auras are strong; our bodies are healthy; we have not been pushing ourselves to our limits. I don't think that we're in dire need of rest; we could exert ourselves, if called upon. Rest is necessary, but sometimes, it can be done without, if it must."

"And you think it must?" asked Jaune. "You think we should?"

"I think … I think it may be difficult to tell Ember Summerfire that we felt it was getting late so we called it a night just when we were on the right track," Pyrrha said quietly.

"If we were on the right track," Jaune replied pointedly.

"If, yes, I suppose, but we were on a track, at least," Pyrrha said.

"Were we?" Jaune asked. "We could have been wandering around down there for hours more and found nothing. I needed to consider our options."

"Is that what you're doing now?" Pyrrha asked. "Considering your options?"

"Yes," Jaune said earnestly. "Yes, that's exactly what I'm doing."

He began to walk towards the bed, pulling Pyrrha gently with him, leading her by the hands until he sat down, the mattress giving way heavily beneath him.

Pyrrha sat down beside him, their shoulders practically touching one another, her hands still holding his.

"What is it?" she asked. "Is there something wrong?"

She felt somewhat certain — no, not certain, perhaps, but confident at least — that the answer to that was 'yes,' but at the same time, she didn't want to presume.

"Not exactly," Jaune said. "I mean, this could be great. I think it will be great. I … I'm thinking about what Kay Beresford said this morning."

Pyrrha could not help but frown. "In what way?"

"What if he's right?" Jaune asked. "What if Vale needs me? What if Vale needs a king? What right do I have to turn him down, to turn this whole kingdom down? What right do I have to refuse the crown just because I don't want it?"

"Every right," Pyrrha replied, her voice rising with concern. "No one has the right to demand such a thing of you, and no one can force you to accept it … these things are in our choice, as our lives, our destinies, they are all within our own choosing. Nobody can chart our course for us."

"But that doesn't mean we have the right to do whatever we want, right?" Jaune asked her. "We can't kill whoever we want, take whatever we want—"

"No, of course not, that's ridiculous," Pyrrha said. "There are laws, rules—"

"Obligations?" suggested Jaune.

"Yes," Pyrrha murmured. "But it seems to me that what Kay Beresford desires, the world that he envisages, has more akin to taking what he wants than any sense of obligation."

Jaune chuckled. "Maybe," he admitted. "All the same, I … I think that he might have a point."

"You think that Vale is so badly governed that it's crying out for the return of the king?" asked Pyrrha.

"I think it could do worse," Jaune said, "and Freeport could certainly do a whole lot worse. You heard what he said: this city, this whole area, is neglected, put upon—"

The city is not the only thing being neglected at the moment, Pyrrha thought. "And you think a king would solve this problem?"

"I think…" Jaune paused for a moment. "I think that, as Huntsmen and Huntresses, it's our job to help people, right?"

Pyrrha nodded. "Of course."

"Well what if the way that I could help the most people the best was by taking the throne?" Jaune asked her. "If that was true, if that was the best thing I could do for Vale, for the world, then wouldn't that mean that I had to do it? Wouldn't that be my duty?"

Duty. That was a hard word, a demanding word, a heavy word, a word that was hard to deny. In some ways, it was a harder word than "destiny." Pyrrha could understand a little better now Jaune's actions, why he had been behaving so erratically. She could not understand so easily how he had come to this view, having seemed so certain in his refusal at breakfast, but if he had come to see it this way, then it explained at least some things.

"What brought this on?" she asked softly. "At breakfast, you turned Kay down, and you seemed so certain in doing so."

"I know," Jaune admitted. "But as the day went on … I guess that it was preying on my mind. I instinctively said no, because, you know, it was such a weird request, but when I stopped just thinking of it as something weird and started thinking of it as something to actually think about … it became harder to see why it was ridiculous."

"I … I understand," Pyrrha murmured, and felt ashamed of herself for not having noticed his inner turmoil before now. "If … I must say that I am not convinced that the situation is thus, but if it were so … the choice would still be in your choosing, though I concede that it would be a hard choice, to do what was best for the world and in so doing sacrifice your own happiness…"

"So you wouldn't consider making your own claim?" asked Jaune. "Because it wouldn't make you happy to do it?"

Pyrrha blinked. "My … my claim?"

"To the throne of Mistral," Jaune said, as though it were obvious, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world, as though he had just pointed out that the sky was blue when the sun rose up.

Pyrrha blinked again, and again, she blinked rapidly several times. "I … I … I never told you about that." Quite the opposite, in fact; she had gone to some considerable lengths to stop him from finding out about it. So how had he found out about it?

And why would he just drop the fact that he knew in casual conversation with her like that?

He wouldn't. Pyrrha knew that, as she knew Jaune; if he had found out, even in the midst of this decision that he was mulling over, then he would have come and talked to her about it, asked her why she hadn't told him, listened to her explanation; he wouldn't simply come out with it like this.

"You didn't?" Jaune asked. He let out a little laugh, and his tone became instantly more casual. "I mean, of course you didn't; that's why I had to find out from my sisters."

"Your sisters," Pyrrha murmured.

Jaune nodded. "They checked out your ancestry; apparently, they wanted to get a sense of who your family was, who your 'people' were, they said, for the wedding. Because, you know, this whole thing is a big deal to them—"

"It's rather a big deal to me too," Pyrrha said softly.

"And me," Jaune agreed. "But, you know, my sisters … they've got this whole royalty thing, they take it so seriously; some of them, anyway, not Verte, but Rouge, you know…"

I know that Rouge didn't say anything to me when we visited her, Pyrrha thought. And I know that you didn't hear from your sisters today.

"Anyway," he went on, "they found out that you're descended from the Emperors of Mistral." He smiled. "Snap, huh? Who would have guessed that the King and the Empress would find each other like this?"

"I'm not an empress," Pyrrha said, refraining from pointing out that he was not a king either. "But, yes, I appreciate the irony of it."

She let go of his hands and got up off the bed, crossing her arms together across her stomach as he walked towards the window. She felt her sash brushing against her hip between her cuisses and her skirt.

She felt the tingling in her hands as she began to use her semblance. Though she had her back to him, she could feel him on the bed, feel his armor … and feel the metal underneath that she should not have been able to feel.

Pyrrha grabbed him, whoever he was, with the full force of her semblance, Polarity closing around him like a fist, and as she rounded on him, sash whirling around her, she raised her hand up and lifted him towards the ceiling.

She pulled his arms and legs so that he was spreadeagled in mid-air.

"Pyrrha!" he squawked in Jaune's voice. "Pyrrha, what are you doing?"

Pyrrha didn't respond. She held him in place as she got her scroll out of one of the pouches on her belt. With one hand, and all the while keeping her eyes on her new captive, she opened up the device and called Nora.

"Pyrrha!" he yelled. "Pyrrha, what's going on? What's gotten into you?"

"Hello?" Nora answered. "What's up, Pyrrha?"

"Nora!" he yelled. "This is Jaune; Pyrrha's gone crazy, she—"

"Nora," Pyrrha cut him off, though her own voice was quiet by comparison it was as sharp as Miló's edge, and it sliced through his words as effectively as her weapon carved up Griffons and Manticores, "get Ren and come to my room, and bring your weapons with you."

"Our weapons?" Nora asked.

"Yes!" he shouted. "Yes, bring your weapons; you have to stop Pyrrha—"

"Trust me, Nora," Pyrrha said. "I'll explain everything when you get here."

"Nora," he said, "as your team leader, I am ordering you to help me."

"And as your friend," Pyrrha said, "I ask for your forbearance, for just a little while."

There was a moment of silence.

"Okay, Pyrrha," Nora said. "Ren and I will be right there."

Pyrrha could not restrain the sigh of relief. "Thank you, Nora. I will see you soon."

She hung up, and — still with one hand — folded her scroll up and put it away.

"Pyrrha," he pleaded, his blue eyes — or at least the appearance of them — growing larger. "Pyrrha, please, what—?"

"Don't," Pyrrha growled, the word leaping out of her throat as though it were a dog that wished to spring on him with teeth bared. "Do not address me in that familiar tone, you have no right!" She took a deep breath. "I have two questions for you, and this once, I will ask them with courtesy: who are you, and where is Jaune?"

"I'm Jaune!" he cried. "I'm right—"

"No," Pyrrha declared. "Jaune would never simply walk away with a job undone and people in danger, Jaune wouldn't be considering trying to get a throne for himself, and Jaune didn't know about my heritage, and he wouldn't keep the fact that he had found out to himself. So, again—"

There was a knock on the door.

"Nora?" Pyrrha called out. "Is that you?"

"Yeah," Nora's voice was a little muffled by the door, but recognizable all the same. "Me and Ren, we came as fast as he could."

And very quickly that was too, Pyrrha thought as she used a touch of Polarity from her other hand to open the door for them.

Nora had Magnhild in its hammer mode, resting upon her shoulder; Ren stood behind her, silent and watchful.

"Hello again, both of you," Pyrrha said calmly. "Please, come in."

They entered, Nora managing to get Magnhild through the doorway without fuss, Ren closing the door behind them. Nora stopped as she walked far enough into the room to see Jaune's imposter suspended in the air near the ceiling.

Nora stared at him for a second, then looked at Pyrrha. "Whatcha doin', Pyrrha?"

"Nora! Ren!" he said. "You have to—!"

"That is not Jaune Arc," Pyrrha declared. "I can feel the metal with my semblance."

"'Metal'?" Ren repeated. He looked up at Jaune. "You're a—"

"Pretender," Pyrrha growled. "You're a Pretender, aren't you?"


The expressions of Optimus Prime were not always easy to read, but Pyrrha felt that he looked grave, graver than usual — which was saying something — as he stood before them. "Neither we Autobots nor the Decepticons are free of the taint of deception," he declared. "We have both lived among your kind as robots in disguise. But it appears that the Decepticons have found new frontiers for the art of deception; not content with disguising themselves as vehicles, they have found ways to disguise themselves as humans."

"As people?" Jaune gasped. "That … how? I mean … how?"

"They are called Pretender Shells," Optimus explained, "and the technology is very old. Before the Great War, they were developed for scientific and diplomatic purposes, to allow Cybertronian researchers and ambassadors to take on organic appearances, either to avoid disrupting research or to put organic allies at ease. With them, Pretenders can fool not only the eyes and ears, but also touch, smell—"

"Taste?" Nora guessed.

Optimus paused. "I'm afraid I don't know the answer to that," he admitted. "I would never have thought that the technology would be used to impersonate humans, especially for such long periods; it seems the Decepticons are more ingenious than I had anticipated. And already, humans have paid the price for my lack of foresight."

"What happened to Team Funky wasn't your fault," Pyrrha said, taking a step towards him. "Nobody could have known—"

"No, because I did not consider the possibility," Optimus rumbled in his deep bass voice. "Consider it now, all of you. If one of your number is not acting like themselves, it may be that they are
not themselves.


"Well that explains a lot," Nora muttered. She sidestepped to give herself more room as she swung Magnhild off her shoulder and into both hands, hands which gripped the long shaft tightly, her fingers whitening. "Okay, buddy, you've got about five seconds to tell us where the real Jaune is, or I'm going to start breaking things!"

He looked down upon them from where he hung, held fast in the grip of Pyrrha's semblance.

An ugly smirk spread across his face. "You think that you can scare me?" he asked, using Jaune's voice as though he had a right to it. "You think that you can threaten me with … with torture? Please. You're Huntsmen. You're heroes!"

He injected such a sneer into the word that Pyrrha wanted to rip out his voicebox, or whatever it was Decepticons had.

Pyrrha lowered her arm, and as she lowered it, she lowered the Pretender towards the floor, even as she pulled upon his arms and legs as though she were a petulant child and he were a doll that she had grown to dislike. He winced in pain, his body jerking unnaturally, in ways that would have alarmed her greatly had they been happening to Jaune.

But this was not Jaune, this was her best hope of finding Jaune, and that made a great deal of difference.

"You're right," she admitted as she walked towards him, brushing past Nora as she did so. "We are Huntsmen and Huntresses. We are heroes, or at least we try to be." She closed the distance with the Pretender, lowered his face so that it was level with hers. "But I am also a Mistralian woman in love, fastened by the hand and heart, and if you don't start to answer my questions, then you will see exactly what that means."

She took a step back and gathered her grip upon Polarity, tightening her hold upon his arms and legs before she began to pull.

He squawked in pain, and there was an audible crack before the image of Jaune Arc shifted, folding and unfolding like a Mistralian paper model, until it was replaced by a monstrous creature of metal, a bat or a gargoyle with orange wings spread out on either side of a black metallic body. The wings resembled bat wings, with the appearance of three bones and two sharp claws, although, of course, it was all metal, no membrane; the body was thin but boxy and squat, with a sharp, angular, cruel-looking head, red eyes and sharp fangs in its mouth and what might be sharp ears or horns growing out of it. A pair of stubby, claw-like feet thrashed in the air, scrabbling for purchase and finding none.

Jaune's shout of agony was transformed into a bat-like screech of pain.

"Wingthing!" he cried. "My name is Wingthing!"

"Wingthing," Pyrrha repeated, baring her teeth in an angry snarl. "Where," she demanded, each word as sharp as Miló's tip. "Is. Jaune?"


Jaune Arc's eyes were closed. His expression was peaceful, almost serene.

It was strange, the way that the cryopods would do that to you, Enyo thought as she looked down at the slumbering King of Vale where he slept in the cold; she had put many people into such pods, grabbing them off the street, dragging them into vehicles, into warehouses, shoving them bodily into these suspended animation chambers. None had ever gone peacefully, none had ever gone quietly; Jaune had certainly not, although once she had sprayed the gas into his mouth, his resistance had rapidly diminished; nevertheless, he had still been feebly trying to fight as the lid of the glass coffin closed over him.

But look at him now, so peaceful-looking, as though he had just fallen into a restful sleep where pleasant dreams, sprung up from the underworld through the gates of ivory, bounded through his mind.

Who, watching him thus, would have guessed that Enyo had been lying in wait for him at the bottom of the shaft to pounce upon him as he fell?

Who would have guessed that he had not chosen to get into that pod of his own volition?

It was the same with all of them, with all of Enyo's victims, with all of those that they had taken.

And yet, now, looking at Jaune Arc through the transparent door of the cryogenic pod, Enyo felt a twinge of guilt.

She raised one large hand and placed it on the glass, looking down at Jaune Arc with his eyes closed, his mind … she didn't know what happened to someone who was placed in cryogenic suspension; did they dream?

Enyo wasn't sure that she wanted to find out.

"He looks as though he's waiting for a princess to kiss him awake," she murmured.

"Hmm?" Kay asked. "Did you say something, dearest heart, apple of my eye?"

With her hand, Enyo gestured towards Jaune. "Our sleeping king. Or your sleeping king, at least. Doesn't he look as though he is in an enchanted sleep?"

Kay walked over the short distance between them to join her, fussing with his lace cuffs as he did so; he, too, looked down upon Jaune Arc. "Yes," he said softly. "Yes, I suppose he does. And, in a sense, he is in an enchanted sleep."

"Hmph, what nonsense," Knock Out grumbled, his back to the pair of them as he busied himself upon his oversized — but just the right size for him — computer, typing away doing … something or other; Enyo was not all that familiar with the technology of her own people, still less that of aliens.

Something related to the army that these Decepticons were building in the catacombs under Freeport, possibly.

They stood in Knock Out's lab, a cavernous space with a ceiling high enough for any Cybertronian to walk freely in, a space that had been constructed in secret at great expense by Kay's father and their other backers in Freeport who were anxious for a change in the government of Vale. Cables were strewn across the ceiling, sometimes descending downwards so that Knock Out and his fellow Decepticons had to duck to avoid them, usually secured better to the roof that loomed so high above the humans.

Jaune Arc's was not the only cryopod present in the lab. There were others here, lined up row upon row, each emitting a faint blue glow in the darkened lab, each one holding a person sleeping inside.

But it was only Jaune Arc who held Enyo's attention.

Kay turned around to face the back of he who was their host, their ally, and in some sense, their guest. "You, sir, have no romance in your soul."

"I am not unaware that there are numinous powers out there in the universe that science cannot completely explain," Knock Out replied. "I visited Maccadam's often enough in my younger days, for one. But your King Jaune over there is held more securely by science than by any enchantment. And it doesn't need a kiss to wake him up again, just the push of a button … for now."

"For now," Enyo repeated quietly, almost whispering it. Soon, Jaune Arc's pod would be moved, out of the lab and into the workshop, through the large metal door, the size of a gate, set in the south side of the laboratory.

The workshop where her victims went and were never seen again.

That was the bargain they had made, the Decepticons and the great ones of Freeport: fodder for power, a host of faunus riffraff whom no one would miss swept up from the streets and offered up to the Decepticons like sacrifices made to ancient gods. And in return, Freeport would gain an army, security from Vale, a golden crown and many ermine robes to drape across the shoulders of its best and greatest. Kay's family had possessed the coronet of a marquis; the new king would see it converted to a ducal one, and the baronetcy once held on his mother's side called out of abeyance in his favor.

And all it took was some worthless faunus about whom no one cared.

And Jaune Arc.

"Beloved?" Kay asked, placing one gentle hand — he had such very gentle hands — upon her upper arm, squeezing her bicep just a little. "Enyo, what is the matter?"

Enyo placed her hand on top of his. "He was engaged to be married," she murmured. "To Pyrrha Nikos."

Kay looked up and into her eyes. His own eyes were soft and understanding. "You regret this?"

"How can I not?" asked Enyo. "I would not wish a broken heart upon myself; how can I wish it upon her?"

"The course of greatness often requires great sacrifice," Kay replied.

"And I have made them," Enyo said. "I have compelled others to make them, but this? But Pyrrha Nikos? To rob her of love? Was there no other way? No other who could wear the crown?"

"None whom the people would rally to," Kay replied. "None who command the respect and affection of the commons, none so well known, none so admired, none so lauded, none so well beloved across Vale and beyond. None who, when he stirs abroad, people will whisper to their children 'there! This is he! There is Jaune Arc, the rightful king!' None whom opinion would help and carry to the throne. None … none whom, placed at the head of our most noble enterprise, would help that enterprise to success. None … none."

"It's a little late to get cold feet now," Knock Out said.

"My feet are hot as coals," Enyo snapped. "I simply … I would rather not break the heart of a fellow Mistralian woman, and a warrior besides. If it could be avoided. Which, it seems, that it cannot." To Kay, she added, "Fear not; I am by your side, now and always."

Kay smiled softly. "I would rather doubt that the moon is broken than doubt your constancy, my love."

Enyo nodded, and yet, she was silent for a moment, casting another glance down towards Jaune Arc in his cryopod. "I would not wish a dog's death upon her, but perhaps Pyrrha Nikos ought to be killed. Wingthing—"

"It would arouse too much suspicion," Knock Out said. "How would you explain it? An accident? Suicide?"

"If she lives and finds out what we have done, she will be enraged," Enyo warned.

"Oh, don't worry about that, for Primus's sake!" Knock Out cried dismissively. "There's no way that she could see through Wingthing's disguise, not with his personality emulator. Trust me, this plan is foolproof."

It was at that moment that the north wall of the lab exploded inwards as Wingthing was thrown through the wall to land in a heap on the stone floor.

And through the hole in the wall strode Pyrrha Nikos and her teammates.


Pyrrha strode through the ad-hoc door that she had just created with Wingthing's … assistance, and in the momentary silence that followed the shattering of the wall, her steps echoed in the vast space in which they found themselves, the sound of her boots leaping from wall to wall to the cable-strewn ceiling set so high above them.

Ren and Nora were at her side, and beside them through the breach came Ember, her father, and as many members of the old Summer Fire Clan — Ember's workers, the friends and neighbors of the disappeared, those bound to her by ancient ties of kinship — as could be armed and mustered in haste. They were dressed in their workman's overalls, in jeans and t-shirts, in suits without ties; they carried rifles and shotguns of various vintages. Obviously, Team JNPR would be at the tip of the spear, but Pyrrha had thought they might need many willing hands to get the kidnapped faunus out if they found them.

There was a moment of silence as the dust settled.

"Wingthing," said the Decepticon in a voice that was deep but by no means harsh, "you couldn't have come in just a few seconds earlier, before I opened my mouth?"

The Decepticon was not quite as tall as Starscream, but by no means small; he towered over Wingthing. Those parts of his body which Pyrrha guessed comprised his disguise combined to give the impression that he was wearing red armor — a red cuirass over his torso, red vambraces upon his forearms, red greaves over his lower legs, a red helmet with a tall crest and star-like ridges upon it — over the gray metal that comprised his true body. His face was sharp and narrow, with a noticeable cleft in his chin.

Wingthing's only response was to let a wordless moan emerge from out of his bat-like mouth.

"By the flames," Ember murmured. "Look at all these people."

The room was filled with cryogenic suspension pods, just like the ones that Team JNPR had found in the abandoned old warehouse.

Except that these pods were full: row upon row of pods filled with slumbering people, all held in suspended animation against their will.

And two humans, awakened, standing in the center of it all: Kay Beresford and Enyo.

"You?" Pyrrha gasped. "But … but why?"

Enyo's only response was to draw her spear and shield from across her back and flow like water around Kay until she was standing protectively between him and danger.

"For an army, obviously," the Decepticon said, gesturing with one hand even as he tucked the other one behind his back. "Something that we both wanted, something that we could each help the other to obtain. A simple arrangement of mutual advantage."

"You allied yourselves with the Decepticons so that they would help you break away from Vale?" Pyrrha demanded. "And then … when Jaune would not become your puppet king, you had him replaced with … with this?!" She gestured towards Wingthing where he lay on the floor before her. She shook her head derisively, her long ponytail flapping behind her like a standard. Are you really so foolish? Do you really believe that these monsters will keep their word to you?

She breathed deeply and drew Miló and Akoúo̱ from off her back, Miló in spear mode resting upon the edge of Akoúo̱.

"Let them go," she growled. "Release them all, at once!"

"I'm afraid I can't do that," said the Decepticon. "Just like I can't let you leave here alive." He clicked his narrow fingers. "Vehicons! Attack!"

The great metal door on the other side of the vast chamber began to rise with a grinding and a rumbling sound, hauled upwards and out of sight to reveal, as it rose, a host of those abominations they called Vehicons, lit dimly from below by faint blue lights running along the baseboards.

Pyrrha's breath half caught in her throat. She recognised them from Vale, from Starscream's lab and his experiments. She remembered what had been inside of them, the way her joy at impressing Jaune had turned to ash when they had found the bodies inside.

This is what the kidnappings had been in aid of. This is the army that the red Decepticon had spoken of.

The Vehicons, slender and gangly limbed, with narrow legs and high, spiked shoulders, began to advance, the red lights of their visors glowing brightly in the semi-darkness. They moved with clanking sounds and heavy thuds upon the floor, their arms swinging down by their sides as they passed between the cryopods.

"Shoot them!" Ember shouted.

"No, don't shoot!" Pyrrha cried. "Those are your people in there."

"What?" Ember snapped. "What are you talking about?"

"Pyrrha," Ren said, softly but firmly. "What do we do?"

Leave this to me, Pyrrha thought. This time, things will be different.

She swung her weapons back across her back as she stepped forward, wedging Miló tightly between her cuirass and her shield.

She was unarmed as she faced the advancing Vehicons, her sash and hair alike hanging limp behind her in this windless underground space.

But, of course, a Huntress was rarely unarmed, especially not one with a semblance like hers.

There were a great many Vehicons. Two dozen, perhaps three already. This … would be difficult.

Yet I will do it. I refuse to accept any other outcome.

As the Vehicons bore down upon her, Pyrrha threw out her hands, and threw out her semblance too, casting Polarity outwards like a fisherman's net thrown into the water, reaching out with it to embrace every Vehicon in the ranks that so heavily bore down upon her.

With her semblance, she embraced them all, snaring them with invisible hooks, taking hold of their metal.

And pulling on it.

The Vehicons stopped; they faltered in their advance. They looked at one another; some of them tried to move their arms or legs, others began to twitch or tremble.

"What are you doing?" demanded the Decepticon. "Attack! Shoot them already!"

Some of the Vehicons tried to raise their weapons, but their arms soon fell back down to their sides again.

Pyrrha frowned. She was meeting resistance; the metal of the Vehicons was not yielding easily to the demands of Polarity. She did not know exactly how much aura she had left, but she was grateful that — though she did not possess Jaune's immense supply — it was no small store as she pulled harder upon the Vehicons' chests.

The metal of the Vehicons began to creak and groan.

The red Decepticon growled wordlessly as he took a large step towards her.

Nora stepped between him and Pyrrha, Magnhild held ready for a sideways swipe.

Pyrrha pulled harder still, giving it everything she had.

With that last final tug, with all the power that she possessed, she ripped away the chestplates from the Vehicons' breasts, revealing the open cavities within and the unconscious faunus — men, women, and children all — linked to the robotic shells, supplying them with aura.

Connected by circuits and systems Pyrrha had fried even as she cracked the casings that surrounded them.

Pyrrha's aura broke, her exertions with Wingthing and now the Vehicons had consumed it all; the rippling red light passed over her as she collapsed, falling forwards onto her hands and knees, gasping for breath. The world, this underground chamber, it all spun around her; she felt so lightheaded that for a moment, Pyrrha feared she would pass out.

I must stay awake, she thought, through the fog that threatened to cloud her mind, through the lightness that made thought difficult. It would never do for Jaune to see me unconscious in a situation like this.

"Pyrrha!" Nora cried, her voice seeming both near and far away as Pyrrha felt the touch of fingertips and the soft fabric of a fingerless glove upon her shoulder. "Are you okay?"

My limbs are too heavy, and my head is too light, but other than that… Pyrrha's breathing came in heavy gasps. Nevertheless, she managed to raise her head to see that all the Vehicons had collapsed as well, sunk to their knees just as Pyrrha had, arms hanging limp and their captive … their captives half hanging out of the broken shells.

The eyes of one such captive flickered open for a moment, before closing again.

Please, let me have succeeded this time.

With her head raised, she could also see Wingthing, lying on the ground in front of her.

Wingthing unbound.

The bat head turned towards her, eyes red and filled with malice.

His wings twitched. His claws opened and closed.

Wingthing screeched in anger as he leapt up and then leapt at Pyrrha, wings extended outwards, claws outstretched to rip her aura-less—

Ren intercepted him before he had gotten halfway, flying into him with a kick that knocked him sideways, green fire blazing from the muzzles of StormFlower as he leapt off one of Wingthing's own clawed feet to rise into the air, flying all the while, bullets slamming into Wingthing's aura — or whatever Cybertronians called it — and dealt another kick, straight to Wingthing's head, to send him slamming back down into the floor.

Nora had knelt down by Pyrrha's side, but now, she rose and took up Magnhild again; as Wingthing fell, she bore down upon him as inexorably as the great wave that rises up must fall again.

With a wordless shout, Nora brought her hammer down on Wingthing's head.

Magnhild rose and then fell down again.

Wingthing's aura broke, the light flickering across his body.

Magnhild rose and then fell again, crushing Wingthing's batlike face beneath it.

Wingthing's feet twitched, then moved no more.

Nora snorted like an angry bull. "That," she snapped, "is what you get when you try and break up this family."

The red Decepticon stared down at her.

He took a step backwards.

"Well," he said, "before anyone does anything too hasty, may I be the one to point out…" He transformed, shifting smoothly into a red sports car of some description, his tires screeching on the floor as he turned and fled through the open arch beneath which his Vehicons had passed and away into the darkness.

"Wait!" yelled Kay. "Come back! You can't just … run away and abandon us!"

"It seems he already has," Ren pointed out.

"Yes," Kay murmured. "Is there no true fellowship remaining in the world? No solidarity?"

"It's standing in front of you," Nora growled, twirling Magnhild in her hands as she took a step forward.

Enyo tensed visibly, her knees bending, her body hunching as she held her shield up before her.

"My love," she said.

"Yes, dear heart?" Kay asked, his voice trembling.

"Hold on tight," Enyo commanded as she turned her back on Nora, Ren, and all the rest and swept her husband up in her muscular arms, bearing him off in the same direction the Decepticon had fled. She did not move so swiftly as he, but she moved nonetheless, darting between the cryopods.

Ren and Nora started after her at once, but Nora hesitated, looking back to where Pyrrha still knelt upon the floor.

"Go," Pyrrha said, gesturing weakly with one hand. "Go, I'll be fine."

"Are you sure?" Nora asked.

"We'll take care of her," Ember promised as she came to stand by Pyrrha's side.

Nora hesitated a second longer, then nodded, and she and Ren resumed the pursuit, disappearing into the darkness and the shadows on the other side of the chamber.

"Be careful," Pyrrha murmured, but they were already too far gone to hear her.

"Okay, everyone, let's move!" Ember bellowed. "Garble, head back up top and call some ambulances. Call all the ambulances! Everyone else, let's help these people get out of there!"

The men and women of the old Summer Fire Clan surged forwards, slinging their weapons over their shoulders as they held out their hands to help their friends and kinsfolk out of the robots or the cryopods.

"Jaune," Pyrrha murmured. "Jaune." She started to crawl forwards, dragging herself along the ground, forcing her legs to move, although they felt as though she was dragging the mountain of Mistral behind her.

"Hey!" Ember cried. "Are you sure that you shouldn't stay there and rest?"

Pyrrha shook her head, her ponytail fell across her shoulders and touched the ground beside her hands. "I … need to find Jaune."

Ember looked down on her, blue eyes soft. "Okay," she muttered. "Let me give you a hand." She put her hand around Pyrrha's arm, just below her golden honor band, and helped her up off the floor, draping Pyrrha's arm around her shoulders. "Lean on me." She looked at Pyrrha. "You did good work today."

Pyrrha let out a ragged sigh and struggled even to raise the corners of her lips. "I'm glad we could be of service."

"Does anybody see a human?" Ember yelled. "Can anyone see Jaune Arc?"

"Here!" someone shouted back, a voice from the crowd that was spreading out through the suspended animation chambers. "I think I see him!"

"Jaune," Pyrrha whispered, and tried to run towards him, but only succeeded in almost falling over as she pulled away from Ember.

"I gotta say," Ember said as she helped Pyrrha limp in Jaune's direction, "I didn't think you'd be this helpless without your aura."

"It … it isn't just that," Pyrrha admitted. "It's the fact that I've rather overused my semblance."

"Ah," Ember said. "Well, you can take comfort in knowing that it was a good cause."

"I know," Pyrrha replied. "The very best cause."

With Ember's help, she reached the pod, and it was the pod, she could see that plainly as she got closer. She could see Jaune plainly.

Even in sleep, he looked so very handsome.

Pyrrha pulled away from Ember, and her strength was returning to such an extent that she was able to at least hobble over to his pod, even if she had to lean on it a little.

Or else she was just pressing her hands against the glass close to Jaune's face. Yes. Yes, that was it.

There was a control panel on the side of the pod, and Pyrrha hammered on the big green button with all the force at her command. The suspension chamber hissed, a little steam emitting from out of the crack in the seal as the glass lid slowly began to open.

Pyrrha took a step back, swaying slightly on her feet, as the lid of the pod lifted upwards.

Jaune lay still in the open pod, sleeping still, his eyes closed, his expression serene and untroubled.

Then, slowly at first, his beautiful blue eyes fluttered open.

"Wh-where am—?"

"With someone who loves you," Pyrrha said. She started towards him, arms out, only for her treacherous legs to falter beneath her so that she ended up falling onto him, arms out on either side of him, head resting upon his chest.

"Pyrrha? Pyrrha!" Jaune cried, enfolding her in his own arms, wrapping them around her waist. "Pyrrha, are you okay?"

"I'm fine," Pyrrha murmured. "I'm perfectly fine, now that we're together."


Nora ran through the tunnel.

It was badly lit, but there were enough little blue lights down at floor level along the walls that she could just about see where she was going, although she didn't exactly know where she was. They were under the city, in more of the tunnels that they'd found earlier, the tunnels that Wingthing had stopped them from exploring earlier while he was pretending to be Jaune.

She wasn't sure where they led, but the two people they were chasing seemed to know — or at least hope — that it led somewhere they could escape to.

There wasn't much hope of catching the red Decepticon at this point, but they could still get the two people, the fancy guy and the woman who dressed in that very Mistralian warrior way, kind of like Pyrrha.

Ren was in front of Nora, and their quarry was somewhere further ahead. The lights weren't so bright that Nora could get a particularly good look, but she could get a vague impression of the shapes ahead of her.

Whoever she was, that woman could move. Nora and Ren didn't seem to be gaining on her much — it was at times like these that Nora regretted she had such tiny legs — and she probably knew the tunnels better than they did. If they didn't do something, they were going to lose them both.

"Ren, get out of the way!" Nora shouted as she triggered Magnhild's conversion. The hammer transformed as smoothly as any Cybertronian could, switching into its grenade launcher mode with a succession of metallic clicking and clacking sounds.

Nora took aim for a point just ahead of the shadowy figures running away from her.

She grinned, and a cackle rose from her throat as she pulled the trigger.

The tunnel was dark and badly lit, but the neon pink trail of her grenade made it easy to follow as it soared through the darkness, flying upwards in a shallow arc that didn't take it anywhere near the ceiling before it started to come down, flying over the heads of their fleeing enemies to explode just ahead of them.

The explosion — as pink as the trail of the grenade — lit up the whole tunnel for a second, but as the two people were silhouetted against it, Nora was able to see them much better.

She was able to see them blasted backwards, thrown in the opposite way to where they were running, back towards Ren and Nora.

Magnhild reverted to its hammer mode as Ren and Nora charged forwards.

The Valish dandy lay on the ground, but the Mistralian picked herself up and must have realized that she couldn't get away now, because she turned at bay, shield up, spear drawn back, planting herself between the Huntsmen and her man, like a mother bear protecting her cub.

Ren fired StormFlower as he charged, green fire blasting from the muzzles. Their enemy hunkered down behind her tower shield, letting the bullets ricochet off of it. Ren, a few steps ahead of Nora, reached their opponent first and tried to hook her shield with StormFlower's blades and pull it away. He managed to get the blades hooked on the edge of her shield.

But it turned out she was stronger than he was, and instead of him yanking her shield away, she was able to throw him aside like a toy and slam him into the tunnel wall with her shield.

But in doing so, she'd left herself wide open.

Nora charged, Magnhild drawn back for a mighty sideways swing. She roared in anger as she swung her hammer. Her enemy stepped back and then leaned backwards, her knees and her back alike both bending as Magnhild passed harmlessly overhead.

Their enemy's spear lashed out, striking Nora on the breast and hurling her backwards. She hit the tunnel floor and rolled down it, the stone rough on the bare patches of her arms, before she leapt to her feet and recovered her weapon.

Ren tried to keep his distance now, shooting at her with StormFlower, but their adversary went on the attack, shield before her, spear thrusting out, driving Ren back before her.

Nora went to his aid, and it was their foe's turn to retreat again in the face of Magnhild, but though Nora swung the hammer once, twice, thrice, she couldn't land a hit on her.

She thought she had the last one, she thought that her hit was going to land and knock the stuffing out of this woman, but she dodged enough that her shield wasn't taking the full force of the blow, then turned the rest of the blow aside with that same shield, and Nora realized a little too late that it was she who had just left herself open.

Their enemy's spear struck swift and sure, knocking Nora back with a thrusting blow to the chest, then swiping out, whirling in the hands of their opponent, to cut Nora's legs out from under her.

The spear whirled on as their enemy made to drive it down on Nora as she fell.

Ren attacked from the flank before she could, one leg lashing out for a savage kick that she had to turn to counter. She did counter, blocking his foot with the shaft of her spear, taking his next blow too, but she fell back, and Nora was able to rise to her feet and collect herself.

Ren broke off his attack, retreating a few steps back towards Nora.

"She's good," Nora muttered.

Ren nodded once. "But we'll take her with Flower Power."

The grin returned to Nora's face. "Got it. Can you give me a boost?"

Ren said nothing, but StormFlower disappeared into his baggy sleeves as he turned his back on their enemy, even as he moved towards her.

She charged, not willing to lose the chance to hit him from behind, but Nora was running too, legs pounding.

Ren's hands formed a cradle for one foot, a cradle into which she jumped.

Ren gave her a boost to send her flying upwards — good thing this tunnel was big enough for Decepticons, huh? — and forwards, Magnhild drawn back over her head.

Their opponent retreated as Nora looked to fly over her, backing down the tunnel so that the hammer wielder would land in front of her once more.

Except that she backed right up onto her man, the fancy Valish dresser, and she couldn't go back any further without leaving him exposed to Ren and Nora.

And so, as Nora descended on her enemy like a thunderbolt, the enemy did the only thing she could do and raised her shield to take the blow.

And in doing so, left herself wide open as Ren slid in across the tunnel floor in a sliding tackle that cut the legs from beneath her and sent her tumbling head over heels.

She was flailing in mid-air as Nora brought the hammer down onto the back of her head, driving her head-first into the tunnel floor so hard that cracks spread out in all directions as far as and climbing up the tunnel walls towards the high ceiling up above.

Dark blue light rippled up and down her body as her aura broke.

"Enyo!" the dandy cried, rushing past Nora and Ren as though they didn't exist to reach her side, crouching down beside her, hands on her shoulders. "Dearest? Dearly beloved? My sun and moon, my sweet?"

"She's alive," Ren informed him, little emotion in his voice.

"Please," the Valishman begged. "Please don't hurt … please don't kill her. It was me. It was all me, all my…" He looked down at her. "All my foolishness. Do whatever you want to me, but please, I beg of you, leave her be."

"That's not for us to decide," Ren said. "You'll both have to answer for your actions before the authorities."

He closed his eyes. They were still closed as he nodded his head slowly, taking the warrior woman by the hand.

"I do not wish to see you bound and caged," he murmured. "It was not, it was never my desire. But if it is so, if that is our fate … I shall be as glad to share a cell with you, my dear, as any palace. I'll place my hand in yours and kneel down and ask of you forgiveness for my prideful follies. We two alone will sing like birds in a cage and tell old tales and laugh at gilded butterflies." He swallowed. "And so, within a prison's walls we'll live, and find joy in one another's company, and outlast scores of great ones whose fortunes ebb and flow like the moon." He opened his eyes, and as he looked at Ren, it seemed to Nora almost like he had tears in his eyes. "Come, take us away."


The inside of the Nemesis's command center was dark and damp with hidden malice that threatened to reveal itself at any moment.

"So, you see, it was really all Wingthing's fault that the operation fell apart," explained Knock Out hurriedly as he stood before Lord Megatron.

They were hardly the only two Decepticons in the command center, though, and that was … a problem, as far as Knock Out was concerned. Not an insurmountable problem, no, but a problem nonetheless. If Megatron had been debriefing him in private, if they had been alone…

Well, at least he would have the chance to buff out the damage before anyone saw him. As it was, he wasn't exactly relishing having his failure — Wingthing's failure, but of course, he'd get the blame — aired out in public like this.

It wasn't even Lugnut's scorn, Starscream's schadenfreude, or even the half-human local's sadistic glee that bothered him so much as the sight of Soundwave looming ominously beside Lord Megatron. Silent. Watching. Menacingly. Even though he knew the communications officer had to be upset; Wingthing was one of his little minions, after all, and he doted over them all in his own stoic way.

"And where is Wingthing?" Megatron prompted, his voice dangerously mild. "I would like to hear what he has to say for himself."

"Uh, well, y'see, um," Knock Out equivocated, "Wingthing is, uh … medically indisposed. Permanently."

There was a shift in movement as Soundwave drew himself to his full height, his gaze focusing on Knock Out.

"Define 'indisposed,'" Megatron ordered.

Knock Out swallowed. "His spark has been extinguished."

He flinched back half a step as Soundwave stepped forward.

"Now, now, Soundwave," Megatron murmured, "we do have so few medical officers online right now."

Knock Out rallied his circuits as Soundwave stared down at him.

"Identify," Soundwave said.

"I … dentify?" Knock Out repeated in confusion. "Identify who? Or what? You're not giving me much to work with here."

"Termination culprit."

Thoughts raced through Knock Out's processor as he considered what that meant.

"That would be the ginger-haired brat from the supersized Huntsman team that kept foiling Starscream's plans."

A disquieted murmuring filled the chamber, not that Knock Out could blame them. An organic? Killing a Decepticon? It was almost unheard of. Not even the Autobots had managed to do that since they awakened. Even Sunstorm still functioned. Somehow.

But he had other concerns, as Soundwave somehow loomed even closer. "Which one?"

Knock Out felt anxiety like he hadn't in megacycles. "The, uh, short one. Shorter one. The one with the hammer that turns into a grenade revolver."

Soundwave backed off, thankfully. "Nora Valkyrie."

"Yeah, that's the one!" declared Knock Out.

He had absolutely no idea whether it was true or not, but if some other squishy died for this offense, he wasn't going to shed any tears over it. Granted, he couldn't shed tears at all, but the thought wasn't there all the same.

Soundwave turned away and exited the command center.

Knock Out let out a breath. "Woo. I didn't think I was going to make it out of that unscathed."

He felt one of Megatron's enormous hands fall down on his shoulder, and he winced.

"Don't be too hasty, Knock Out," declared Megatron with a menace so deep that it loosened bolt and screw on Knock Out's body. "After all, the first Decepticon fatality on this disgusting mudball happened on your watch."

Knock Out thought quickly and spoke quicker. "That may be true, Lord Megatron, but surely it's better to not compound a tragedy."

"Do not worry, Knock Out," Lord Megatron said in a tone that instilled worry in all who heard it. "I think you might be able to just get through today with damage that's purely … cosmetic."

Oh, dear.


Pyrrha shut her suitcase.

It was a week later, and they were still in Freeport. They had not intended to stay so long, but they had felt it their duty not only to inform the proper authorities of all that they had encountered — Valish authorities, not those of Freeport only — but to remain in the city until said authorities could respond.

And they had: a regiment of the Valish forces, two squadrons of the Royal Air Lancers, a VPD taskforce, a contingent of Autobots led by one called Ironhide, and more Huntsmen and Huntresses than you could shake a stick at, including the remaining three members of Team CFVY, who had some unfortunate experience with Pretenders.

All of which was to say that, if the Decepticons still had designs on Freeport — or if there were those within the city walls who still harbored ambitions against Vale — then they would find the city a tough proposition, and with so many Huntsmen and Huntresses on the streets, the chances of another wave of abductions was very low.

Freeport was as secure as it could be and had no need of Team JNPR to make it more secure. They could, at last, resume their journey to Mistral and beyond, to Jaune's family home — and to their wedding day.

Their wedding day, where the rightful heir to the throne of Vale would wed … would wed the rightful heiress to the throne of Mistral.

Perhaps I ought to tell him, Pyrrha thought. Perhaps Wingthing knowing was fate's way of telling me that I cannot keep this secret forever.

And, if he is bound to find out, better that he hear it from me than from some other source.

He will understand if I tell him.

He will understand in any case, but he will understand it better if I tell him.


There was a knock on the door, and Jaune's voice came in from the other side of it. "Pyrrha? It's me."

Another sign from fate, perhaps, Pyrrha thought to herself as she walked to the door and flung it open.

She had seen Jaune only recently, at breakfast, but nevertheless, she said, "Good morning," and leaned forward, standing on her toes a little, to plant a kiss upon his lips.

"Morning," Jaune said tenderly . "Did you have a good … thirty minutes since I last saw you?"

"No," Pyrrha said. "Because you weren't here."

Jaune smiled. He was holding a case in one hand, and he shifted it in his grip. "Are you ready?"

"Yes," Pyrrha said softly. "Yes, I am." She turned around and walked back to where her case rested on the bed. She reached for it but stopped short of picking it up. Her hand lingered just above the handle, not quite upon it. "Jaune," she said, looking back at him. "There … can we talk for a moment? There's something that I want to tell you."

Jaune blinked, and his brow furrowed just a little, but he said, "Sure, yeah, we can talk." He stepped into the room but did not shut the door behind him. He put down his case as he moved closer towards her. "Is there something wrong?"

"No," Pyrrha said, although she wasn't sure that was entirely correct. "No, nothing's wrong, I just…"

She looked away, looking down at her case, looking out of the window. It was a fair day, with clear skies and a view out across the ancient and modern city. It would be fair sailing across the straits to Anima, no doubt.

"Jaune," she said. "I … I should probably have—"

"Hey, you two!" Nora cried from the doorway. "Ren says that our taxi's here early; they're right outside. We should probably get going."

"Oh," Jaune said. "Okay, we'll be down in a second; Pyrrha—"

"It's fine," Pyrrha said.

"But you—"

"It's nothing, really," Pyrrha assured him. "It can wait."

Thank you, Nora.

"Well, if you're sure," Jaune said.

"Quite sure," Pyrrha declared. "We shouldn't delay."

"No," Jaune agreed. "No, I guess we shouldn't." He picked up his case. "Let's get going then."

"To Mistral!" Nora cried.

Pyrrha smiled, if only to herself, as she followed the two of them out, confirming as she left that she would be leaving nothing behind in the hotel room.

Mistral, indeed; Mistral lay before them, Mistral and the Arc estate and their wedding.

Missus Pyrrha Arc.

She could hardly wait.

Surely, no more complications would arise before that happy day arrived?

(Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part II | Interlude 3-4: You Are Cordially Invited, Part III)​

Author's Note 1 (Scipio Smith)
I hope that you all like this chapter because I had some fun writing it, even if I do feel like I owe Cody and Cyclone an apology for not always working on it as fast as I maybe could have.

But, as I say, I enjoyed it, and hopefully that comes out and hopefully you all like it as well.

I try very hard to make sure that all of my RWBY OCs have some sort of allusions - often the allusion is about as subtle as a brick through a window - but with Kay Beresford and Enyo I made an exception for myself. Kay actually based on somebody that I went to school with, very theatrical - it probably won't surprise you to learn that he always had a big part in the school and house plays - very grandiloquent; the character's name derives from one of those memories that gets stuck in your mind; a memory of this guy in a history lesson one time, asking if Lord Beresford, a minor nonentity of 19th century British politics, might have replaced Disraeli.

Despite the fact that I wrote him as a villain here, I did actually like the guy. If I was basing a character on somebody that I didn't like I would have been a lot meaner about it.

Enyo, on the other hand… well, she has the name of a minor Greek goddess of war but to be perfectly honest the main inspiration, at least physically, was Cara Dune from The Mandalorian.

I think I took Cody by surprise by writing Wingthing to get killed off by Nora in this chapter, but both he and Cyclone were very good in rolling with it instead of asking me to change it, as they would have been within their rights to do. I suppose I did it because I wanted to give Nora a moment to show how much her friends mean to her: enough that she'll kill for them.
Author's Note 2 (Cyclone)
Despite contributing to plotting out this arc and editing, I really didn't do any direct writing for this chapter beyond a few lines here and there at most. For those of you who read SAPR, yes, there was a specific desire to do something with this universe's version of Freeport and showcase some of the many differences between the two universes.

We came up with a lot of odd tidbits of history and worldbuilding for the place, but frankly, most of it doesn't matter to the story. For example, this Freeport was named so because of one of the post-Great War efforts to revitalize the economy, which declared it a "tariff-free port."

Pyrrha's Polarity might seem very powerful here — and in previous uses, like in "Motivated Adolescents Raid Starscream" — especially considering potential application against the Decepticons directly, but it does have limitations we've worked out that aren't immediately apparent quite yet.

Also, finally! With the reveal of Pyrrha's secret to you but not to Jaune, we have some dramatic irony again! The distinct lack thereof for such a long stretch was bothering me.
Author's Note 3 (Cody MacArthur Fett)
I'm the one that wrote the scene at the end with Megatron. Cyclone edited it. I'm really glad the beta reading team liked it.

I'm not sold on the preview, but I'm far too scared over "Red Like Apricots" to argue about it.

One of the little tidbits of history came from noticing that Scipio had included a rebellion by some relative of the Valish royal family. Instead of complaining that we had already plotted out that the royal relatives were either all abdicated or dead we instead came up with a new bit of lore where some estranged relative tried to seize the throne with an ersatz CL-1201 before being defeated by a single daring pilot. … So yeah, an Ace Combat mission. Not that we'll be seeing it any time soon.


Next time, more complications arise before that happy day arrives.

Deadly danger awaits in "You Are Cordially Invited, Part IV."
 
Cracks in the Firmament (by Cyclone and Cody Fett)



Side Story: Cracks in the Firmament

* * *​

Starlight Glimmer hummed to herself as she walked down the bare grey corridor, well aware that she was being watched, even if she were to ignore the two guards flanking her to provide her protection she hardly needed. The walls, after all, had eyes and ears.

The prison as a whole was a dull, grey affair, constructed in the no-frills utilitarian aesthetic so common within the Atlesian military. Certainly, while efforts were made to ensure the inmates weren't tortured or deprived — beyond that which was needed to keep them safely segregated from society, that is — no particular efforts were made for their comfort either.

While security had tightened up, certainly, her new position on the Provisional Council — or perhaps not so provisional anymore, considering General Colton's rather vocal opinion on the matter — still granted her levels of access she had never dreamed of before. Well, with a little help from her fellow councilor, Robyn Hill. Colton and Ironwood's seats may be virtually untouchable, especially after the Chrysalis incident — and that upstart, Swiftwing, might have the support of the settlements, but that support would surely wane in time; she'd make sure of it, if she had to — but the true power in Atlas lay in the Twin Cities, and everyone knew it.

Not everyone in prison had lost the franchise as part of their sentence, after all, and if others wanted to ignore such a potential voting bloc over something as inconsequential as "betrayal of their oaths," well, she wasn't willing to make that same mistake. Certainly, they had seemed … receptive … to her message.

And besides, in these unstable times, their particular skill sets might prove useful.

Right now, though, she was looking to pay a more personal visit to a particular inmate, recently convicted.

She stepped into the visiting room and smiled sweetly at the woman in prison overalls seated at the table, manacles hanging from her wrists. So far, she had been a cooperative inmate, and for that, Starlight was grateful; it meant she could shoo her escort outside and speak privately, for the room — intended for inmates to consult with their attorneys — was soundproofed and free of listening devices.

"Hello, Phoebe."

The Mistrali woman looked up and glared at her.

"Starlight Glimmer," she hissed. "Why have you come here? To gloat?"

The two had crossed paths on occasion, when Starlight was researching legends in Mistral. It was the cover with which she'd justified this visit, for all that such interactions had been … less than pleasant. Starlight had seen hints of her … predilections then, but no one had been able to prove anything.

Until, that is, the scrutiny Phoebe had come under when it was discovered that the terrorist infiltrating Beacon as a Haven student, Cinder Fall, was actually her stepsister, Ashley Little-Glassman, long thought dead. An awful lot of skeletons had been dug up at that point, some of them quite literally.

"Ah, so you heard about the election?"

Phoebe snorted. "It would have been difficult not to, given how freely my fellow inmates speak your name."

"I see." Starlight took a seat. "But to answer your question, Phoebe, no. I'm not here to gloat. I'm here to listen."

"Listen to what?" asked Phoebe warily.

"To whatever you can tell me about your stepsister," Starlight replied. "So. Who is Cinder Fall? Who is Ashley Little-Glassman?"

She leaned forward, hands on the table.

"Who is the Fall Maiden?"


"—going by the name 'Cinder Fall,' reportedly the Fall Maiden and believed to be responsible for the destruction of the Furchtlos, remains at large—"

"Turn that off," Gilda — Councilor Gilda — Swiftwing growled. The world didn't stop turning just because some other kingdom got attacked. Besides, wherever this Cinder Fall was, she'd have to be suicidal to come to Atlas, even with her new Decepticon allies. And if she did, well, that was a problem for then, not now.

Right now, she had other issues to deal with.

When she'd started her campaign, she hadn't really expected to win. In fact, she had half-suspected she'd been set up to fail, but … orders were orders. And now that she was on the Provisional Council … well, now what?

To suddenly have her hands on the levers of power … and to think, she owed it all to Rainbow Dash. Well, Rainbow Dash's friends, but why split hairs? After all, they were her friends now too, apparently, no matter how many times she rebuffed them.

And … well, the people outside the Zwillingstäler — the twin cities of Atlas and Mantle — did need help. The number of petitions coming from the outer settlements was … unsettling. It wasn't easy to dismiss their requests either. Much of the time, they weren't asking for money but other resources: airships or Huntsmen, construction materials, medical supplies, food.

Other times … other times, they were just giving updates on the status of the settlements. It was like they were happy just to have someone listen to them. Some of them even came out and said just that.

She'd first joined the cause to help the faunus. But … there were a lot more faunus to help than she'd thought. And some humans too. That thing with Team Scarlet and the Crystal Prep principal was just one particularly egregious example.

She still wanted to free the faunus, but … she couldn't help but wonder just what the White Fang was doing there.

There was a tone from her intercom, and she reached over to activate it.

"Ma'am, you have a call." There was a meaningful pause. "Line Ten."

"Thank you, Mary. I'll take it now. Patch it through."

The holocall flared to life, but instead of the image of her caller, she was only greeted by a shadowy silhouette against a blank background, the only brightness and color coming from the White Fang mask superimposed over the silhouette's face.

"Number Ten," she greeted. She didn't actually know the Atlas Chapter's leader's name, or even what he looked like. She'd only met him twice — once when she'd joined and again when she'd been tasked to run for office — and both times, they'd met in seclusion and darkness, smoke-filled rooms where secrecy and urgency abounded; both times, he'd stayed obscured and spoke through a voice distorter. As he did now.

"Gilda," the distorted voice greeted her. "I see you've been settling in well." He paused. "I know you've been pushing to spread the fleet out to leave Atlas vulnerable; keep at it."

"Of course, sir." That … hadn't been why she'd been pushing for that, but … perhaps it was better not to let on.

"We have received additional orders from the High Leader on how the chapter is to proceed in the coming months. The part you'll play in it is critical." Gilda braced herself for the upcoming order. "I will need access codes for the old Royal Courthouse in Mantle."

"They change them regularly," she cautioned. The courthouse might have been built centuries ago — and in Mantle, which didn't always receive timely upgrades — but the courthouse was an exception, and its security was fully modernized. "I won't have access to them more than a week in advance."

"That will be sufficient."

"Very well," she said. "Anything else?"

"For you? Not at the moment," he said. "The High Leader had some … additional instructions, but they require some … tweaking."

Gilda refrained from reacting.

"Understood."


The Rainbow Bar & Grill was a cozy little place with excellent food and drink, a small stage for live entertainment, and a staff that knew who was fighting for Mantle. The bell above the door jingled as Robyn Hill pushed it open, allowing music to spill from within.


The singer under the spotlight on the stage was a young blonde, Maisie Coryphee, if Robyn remembered her name right. She made a point to know as many of her followers as she could. As she entered, Robyn was greeted by friendly waves and smiles, particularly from her three closest, most loyal comrades.

Fiona Thyme waved cheerfully as the leader of the Happy Huntresses smiled and approached their booth, the two Happy Huntresses who were serving as the close protection detail she now warranted as a member of the Atlas Provisional Council peeling off to give them some privacy. Not that she really needed them — she was more than capable of taking care of herself — but with the status came an image to uphold.

"How'd it go?" Fiona asked as Robyn took a seat with them.

"Well enough, I think," Robyn answered the sheep faunus. "Ciel Soleil may parade around in an Atlesian uniform like a good little soldier, but she accepted the pamphlets and remained polite enough."

"You're optimistic," May Marigold observed.

Robyn arched an eyebrow. "You think so?"

"With her family history?" The blue-haired girl snorted. "The fact that she can stomach it as much as she does means she's probably tossed that out in favor of embracing her inner Atlas puppet."

No, she wasn't projecting. Of course not.

Robyn pursed her lips. "Maybe," she said, then shrugged, "but if so? C'est la vie. She may be the most decorated, but she's hardly Mantle's only hero."

"You're the only hero Mantle needs," Joanna Greenleaf interjected bluntly.

Robyn smiled and shook her head. "Please. We all know I'm only doing what's right for Mantle. As much fun as it would be, attacking Ironwood's — excuse me, Colton's — lackeys isn't going to get us what we want, not when I'm sitting on the Council."

Fiona frowned. "Isn't that a bit harsh? I mean, it's Joe Colton. Maybe you could talk to him, bring him over to our side. I mean, if anyone, he would remember what Mantle used to be like before Atlas took everything, right?"

"He's why Atlas took everything," Robyn reminded her sternly. Her expression softened. "I'll talk to him, of course, but it's best not to hold out too much hope. What's important is that I have a Council seat now, and given how successful our fundraising has been throughout the election, I'd say we have the support to make some real changes around here."

"Speaking of our fundraising," May interjected, "I'm a little concerned about some of our major donors. Extensive Enterprises and Arbco have never been particularly politically active in the kingdom before. They may try to exert some influence."

"So what?" Robyn fired back. "Look, Ironwood has the Jägergewerkschaft pulling for him now, Colton has the military, the SDC's been quietly backing Glimmer, and Swiftwing has a literal A to Z of smaller, family-owned companies in her corner from Apple Produce to Zest Mining. Arbco gives us a line on dust and other resources, and by supporting me, they gain popularity in Mantle. It's a win-win, and if they want more," — her eyes narrowed dangerously — "I'll deal with them."

There was a loud vibration from Robyn's pocket, and she reached inside to bring out her scroll. She opened it up, checked the message, and promptly sighed in aggravation. "Council business, again. Couldn't they have sent that message when I was still in Atlas twenty minutes ago?"

"Did they say what the meeting's about?" asked May curiously.

"Yeah, it's another one of Swiftwing's harebrained schemes to help the sticks," replied Robyn.

"That girl's got to get with the program and realize that she's supposed to be the councilor for the whole kingdom, not just backwaters like Canterlot and Sednashaffen," groused Joanna.

"You can tell that to her face," Robyn informed her. "Joanna, Misha, you're with me. Let's not keep the Little Bird waiting."

"Another restless night
The wind is howling through the empty streets outside
We have to hide.
We dare not go outside
We must not walk into the darkness of the night."​

With that, the trio left once more, leaving at least one of Robyn's lieutenants to look at her retreating form in worry.

"May?"

"Hmm, yes, Fiona?"

"Does Robyn seem … different to you lately?"

"'Different'?" May tilted her head a little as she considered the question, then shook her head. "Of course she seems different, Fiona. She's on the Council now. She has a lot of responsibilities now and the power to fulfill them. That kind of stress would affect anyone."

Fiona was unconvinced.

"Maybe…"

"Personally," continued May, "I think she's just realizing how much farther we still have to go, now that she is on the Council."

"Before you try to go outside
To take in the view,
Look up because the sky
Could fall on you."​


Colton looked with a critical eye out the window. The building he was in overlooked the massive blue-water shipyards that Sednashaffen was famous for, even back during the Great War. Next to them was, of course, the largest port for the Atlasmarine on the continent, big enough even to support a large trading community that persisted until the winter froze the straits shut. The actual city itself, by contrast, was absolutely tiny in comparison.

"So you're absolutely sure that the build site hasn't been discovered?" he asked in Mantellian, looking out of the corner of his eye at the yard boss, one Tyson Adelacution.

"Of course, sir! We pride ourselves on discretion!" purported the man with a rigid salute. "Arbuckle Aquanautics is built just like her ships: no leaks."

Colton looked back at the yard boss with a hint of humor in his expression. "But you're building an airship."

The man smiled in turn. "Well, decompression at fifty thousand feet will kill you just the same as flooding at sea level. We'd rather if neither happened on the Flagg or the Sylvia, if it's all the same to you, sir."

"Oh, I'm not complaining," replied Colton with a laugh just as there was a knock at the door. "Looks like that's our cue to go."

He walked over to the yard boss and shook his hand in a firm but controlled grip. "Ty, you're doing good work here, and your facilities are fantastic. Keep it up."

"You're welcome, sir. It's a pleasure to serve," replied the yard boss with a jovial grip and smile of his own.

As they broke away and the yard boss headed for the door, Colton called after him. "Hey, pass along my compliments to the rest of the guys here. They deserve to know their work is appreciated."

"Can do, sir!" the boss replied before opening the door and stepping out.

As the man exited, another entered. This one was holding an electronic tablet and dressed in a brown jacket with green helmet prominently featuring the stars of a Generalleutnant. This was General Hawk, the head of the Atlasheer's specialists and the man to succeed General Flagg as head of the secret army G.I. Joe.

Colton still wasn't fond of the name, but at this point, he felt it might be a losing battle, considering how often he had to fight it.

"Things going well, sir?" asked Hawk.

"The construction is," answered Colton lightly as his gaze turned out the windows again. "Everything else is a bit more of a question."

Hawk swaggered up beside him. "We do seem to be in a target-rich environment, sir. Who do we strike at first? The Decepticons? Salem? One of the smaller threats?"

"Everyone and no one," replied Colton. "Hence the defensive stance and scouts."

Hawk was silent for a moment before replying. "You know, while you were on ice, we haven't always been welcome in the other kingdoms, no matter our intentions. They'd ask why we were there, why Atlas kept trying to hold up the world."

"What did you tell them?" asked Colton.

Hawk's reply was somber. "'If we don't, who will?' After this vote, it seems we're going to find out. Or maybe that was inevitable when we pulled back just before the Battle of Vale."

Now it was time for Colton to have a moment of silence before replying. "I never intended for our position as the world's guardians to be permanent. I thought that it would last maybe a decade, tops, before it went back to normal, before everyone else got back up on their feet."

Vale and Vacuo may have won the Great War, but Vacuo was … Vacuo, and the war itself had been fought on Valish and Mistrali soil, ironically leaving Mantle — Atlas — as the kingdom with the most intact industry and infrastructure.

"Instead, I find out no one else bothered rebuilding their defenses enough to properly stand on their own, and Atlas has been shouldering it all on its own, spending blood and treasure for the other kingdoms."

"Certain favorable trade deals and the interkingdom influence has proven very beneficial to Atlas."

"Not the point," Colton growled. "It's like the world's been frozen in stasis, just the same as I was."

Colton couldn't see it, but with Hawk's next words, he knew that the temporally younger man was smiling. "Sir, as simple as sticking you back in stasis would be, I think there are better ways to resolve this crisis."

The senior general barked out a laugh. "I'm glad you say so, because if I wake up another sixty to seventy years later and find out that nothing has changed for a second time, I think I'd go mad."

Hawk laughed as well, at least for a time, and then things got serious again. "I know you didn't like some of the tactics we've adopted over the years, but we have been trying to bring about the society you planned for back in the day."

"That I planned for?" echoed Colton rhetorically. "I got these ideas from my buddy, the guy everyone calls the Last King of Vale these days. He was the one who introduced me to the idea of a representative republic; I hadn't even heard of a thing like that before. When he was laying it all out, I thought he was a little nuts, but he convinced me that this was the way to go, that this was the way things had to go. Looking out at the world, I'm more convinced than ever that he was right.

"Tell me, Hawk, would Councilwoman Swiftwing have even a third the base she does now if the people living outside the Zwillingstäler felt they were being represented?"

"Probably not," the other general answered honestly. "It's the same everywhere save Vacuo, but I think we got it the worst up here. The people out here in Sednashaffen, in Stratusburg, in Appleoosa-3, in Seaward Shoals, in just about any place you can name, they just don't like Atlas, and they really don't like Mantle."

"What this place needs is a revolution," vowed Colton, bringing his right fist into his left palm. "This place has been locked in ice for too long."

"No, we've got the MARS-brand Weather Dominators™ to take care of that now," Hawk informed him dryly.

Colton sighed. "I walked right into that one. You know, I still find it weird, looking out across Zwillingstäler in the middle of winter and seeing lakes that aren't frozen over. It's like a little slice of Sanus in Solitas. Not sure I like it."

There was a brief pause, and Colton gave Hawk a sidelong glance. "That wasn't a suggestion that the mad science machines should be turned off, mind you."

"Of course, sir. Would never think of it," replied Hawk quickly and perhaps almost convincingly before offering Colton the tablet. "Here's the latest report, by the way. The new high-altitude aircraft designs we got from the technology the Decepticons let us steal off them should allow us to set up a new network of balloons we call stratellites. It will be a great replacement for our current long-range sensor net. No more of Salem's agents slipping through the cracks."

"Good, good," complimented Colton. "Guess this report says why we can't do just plain satellites?"

"That's the thing, sir," Hawk said with a certain edge in his voice. "The darn things just don't work. None of the spaceship designs work. Our best theory right now is impurities in the fuel, but we're double checking to be sure."

"Good, can't let any leads escape us," agreed Colton. "Though, speaking of energon, how goes nailing Jacques Schnee to the wall?"

"He's a slippery one. Not only have his lawyers been trying to stall out the process, but the SDC's been moving most of their remaining operations to Mistral," explained Hawk.

"It's a criminal investigation; how are they stalling things out?" asked Colton acidly.

Hawk sighed. "Jacques Schnee has backed a lot of politicians over the years, and they in turn have appointed judges loyal to him. We've tried to stop what we can, but there are enough of them that his lawyers were very much able to put his case in the docket of one."

Colton's eyes narrowed. "You are not to 'interfere' with the judicial process anymore, am I clear?"

Hawk snapped to attention. "Sir, yes, sir!"

"You shouldn't have done that at all, but now it's too late for that," lamented Colton. "You meant well, and I can respect that, but leave this to the people whose job it is: Ironwood, Swiftwing, and me; we'll take care of this."

"Yes, sir," confirmed Hawk.

"There's a right way to do things, Hawk," Colton murmured. "I founded the Joes to fight Salem, not meddle in politics or tip the scales of justice. That process is what we're fighting for."

Hawk nodded slowly.

"I'm getting too old for this, Hawk." Colton sighed. "I was old before I was put on ice."

"Even so, we're all glad to have you back, sir."

"Yeah, I'll bet," Colton snorted. "I'm only one man, Hawk. I did my best to rebuild this kingdom, but it's got to learn to stand on its own, choose its own future. It can't rely on any one man. Or any five men, for that matter." He shook his head. He was rambling now. "Dismissed."

"Sir!" Hawk snapped to attention and saluted before leaving.

Colton gazed out into the distance in a roughly southwesterly direction as he considered his next move. In his mind's eye, he once again saw the purple crystal spires of Salem's fortress groping towards heaven from the blackened landscape. He wondered if any of the headmasters — the recently-exposed cabal that had now led the fight against her … for the most part — had ever even seen it. He supposed Ozpin had … assuming Ozpin really was his old friend returned; he wasn't sure yet, and until he was, he couldn't risk trusting any of the headmasters.

Colton hadn't actually expected to return from that mission, but his plans to rid the world of the Staff of Creation — a linchpin of Salem's plans — had necessitated the most up-front, in-her-face distraction they could muster.

That had been one reason he had created the Joes: to carry on the fight once he was gone. The others … Oz wouldn't have understood.

Colton had learned what it felt like to have the fate of a kingdom resting on his shoulders, and just a few years in, it had begun to wear on him. He couldn't imagine having to carry the whole world for millennia. That was far too big a burden to rest on one man, no matter how old or wise, or even the four headmasters it had since been shared among. Better to spread the weight further, ease the burden, and minimize the vulnerability if anyone was removed from play, even temporarily.

And besides, to fight a war, one needed an army, after all. A shadow war just called for a shadow army.

But maybe, with at least part of that war being dragged out into the light, it was time for part of that army to follow.


While it didn't reach the legendary corruption of Mistral, the Polizei Mantle was understaffed, underfunded, and unmotivated. Oh, sure, it had all sorts of surveillance equipment — an extensive camera network, patrol drones, and all the whiz-bang latest gadgets Atlas needed field-tested before abandoning — but keeping all that remotely functional drained away money that could be better used to expand and properly compensate the police force itself.

For Robyn Hill, that had once been a double-edged sword. On one hand, their ineffectualness had demanded she clean up the streets personally, and the corruption that was endemic in this kind of environment — all the way up to Commissioner Reeve at the top — meant there were few she could trust. On the other hand, the overworked and underpaid Mantle police had never bothered looking too deeply when she'd taken matters into her own hands, nor had they looked too closely when dust shipments were … "misplaced" or "miscounted."

Of course, now that she held a seat on the Council, now that she was respectable again, the inadequacies of Mantle's police force had very much become a negative.

But there was one person in City Hall she could trust, at least.

"Mister Mayor," she said, stepping out of the shadows in his office.

"Rob—! I mean, Councilor Hill!" he cried out in surprise, his chair screeching along the floor as he bolted to his feet. He shook his head and gave her a warm smile, not the one he plastered on for public appearances as he sat back down and gestured to the chair in front of his desk. "You know, you're on the Council now. You don't have to creep around like this anymore. Sit, sit!"

She offered him a smile in return as she took the proffered seat. "Call it old habits."

Mayor Roger Bloodfort was perhaps her only ally in the halls of power, even in Mantle. Oh, certainly, there were always fresh, young faces getting elected to the board of aldermen, but the grind and corruption always got to them before long, but Roger? Roger stayed true, even though she could see the strain it put on him, balancing the city's needs against the taxes it could impose in light of what Atlas already extracted from the people of Mantle on a daily basis. It may not be as grandiose or bloody as the Last Stand of Horatius, which had earned Roger's Mistrali-Valish ancestor the epithet that had since been passed down the family line, but in Robyn's opinion, it was no less heroic.

"Yeah, well," he said as he turned to the wet bar behind him, one of his few vices, "keep it up, and you're going to give me a heart attack, one of these days. Drink?" He held up a bottle of hard cider, the cheery apples on the simplistic label vaguely familiar, marking it as coming from one of the outlying settlements.

She waved it off. "No, thanks, Roger. I came to see how things were going on what I asked you about last time."

One of her first steps after the election had been talking to Roger. Whereas he usually fed her information where her … unorthodox … methods could make a difference, she'd asked him to focus his attention elsewhere. With a seat on the Provisional Council, she had her thumb on the scales of the kingdom's vast wealth. She could make a real difference. But she didn't want to do something symbolic but ineffective, like, say, pouring more money into the Polizei, which would only get siphoned off by corruption and bureaucratic waste.

She needed to be as surgical as she always was, just on a larger scale and with different tools.

"I wouldn't have noticed if you hadn't asked me to look into it," he admitted, "but there's a lot of stuff moving through Mantle to Park Place: dust, rations, munitions. I think the General's planning an expedition."

Robyn pressed her lips thin at that.

The Provisional Council had voted to keep the bulk of the Luftflotte close to home, close to the twin cities of Atlas and Mantle, instead of sending them out on foolhardy expeditions to the far-flung reaches of the continent or further still to the ungrateful southern kingdoms.

Or rather, they had voted to bring the ships home from foreign ports and then failed to achieve any consensus on sending them out again, which was perfectly fine with Robyn. She and Glimmer agreed on keeping them nearby, but Colton and Swiftwing had wanted to send them out in penny-packets across the continent, while Ironwood — thoroughly outvoted, now that he no longer had two seats to lord it over everyone — had opposed bringing them home in the first place.

Was Colton going to start deploying the fleet on his own authority as Commanding General? Beyond bringing them back to the kingdom, there was no Council edict on what to do with them, thanks to the deadlock, so he could theoretically do it, but she'd thought him more politically savvy than that. Heck, even Ironwood was more politically savvy than that.

Or was Ironwood going to flip? With Colton and Swiftwing, they could net a three-two majority and deploy the fleet to the far corners of Solitas.

She clenched a fist at the thought. Either one would leave Mantle vulnerable. Atlas too. She couldn't allow that.

"Thanks for letting me know about this; I won't let them get away with it," she vowed. "Seriously, thanks. I don't know what this city would do without you, Robert."

Robert smiled that kindly smile of his. "Think nothing of it, Robyn."

"Was there anything else? Is there anyone else plotting against Mantle?"

"No, not that I can … actually, now that you mention it, there was one other thing."

"What is it?"

"A small thing, a trifling, rather," he assured with careful calm. "I don't want to get you too excited, but the Huntsman's Union has been rather close to Ironwood of late, as you know, and they've also been moving a fair amount of dust into their office in the city. It's probably nothing — Huntsmen do use a lot of dust, as you know — but I thought you should know, just in case. Some people might worry that they're planning to hold the people of this city hostage for Ironwood with some sort of bomb. A ridiculous idea, but in these trying times, that could make people jumpy. Perhaps the people can be calmed down if you talk to them?"

Robyn felt a psychosomatic chill run down her spine. She appreciated what Robert was trying to do for her, the saving he was trying for, but … but she could absolutely see Ironwood holding Mantle hostage with a bomb. She couldn't just come out and condemn such conspiracy theories out of hand; she needed to check if they were conspiracy fact first.

She instead put on a fake smile. "Don't worry about it, Robert. I'll figure it out."

She would send the Happy Huntresses to break some legs, and if they found anything, they'd destroy the Huntsmen before they could destroy Mantle.

"Thanks, seriously," she repeated.

"Happy to be of service, Councilor Hill."

She waved goodbye and left the mayor's office with a little hop in her step. It was good to have people she could count on.

Robert Bloodfort waited until he knew that Robyn Hill was on her way out, and then his smile twisted from kindly to cruel, all pretense falling away as a sinister chuckle bubbled up from within him.

This was … too rich. She genuinely had no idea about the dagger poised to strike her down, even as she welcomed it with open arms and a smile.

His smile twisted further into a snarl, and his hands tightened into fists as he recalled why he was doing this, the insults and misfortune heaped on him and his by her and hers. No, Robyn would see the city she loved burn — he would see to that — and it would be by her own hand.

And when she looked upon the ashes of her handiwork, realized her part in it all, and sank into despair, then — and only then — would he allow her to die.

His reverie was interrupted by the door opening once more, and the mask briefly snapped back into place before it registered who had entered.

She closed the door and turned to face him in full. Draped in the multicolored robes and gemstones of her so-called holy station at the Avgit temple, decorated head to toe in the ill-gotten gains of her thievery, Prioress Jezabel Nero was a portrait of libelous loveliness. She greeted with a hungry smile detached from all moral concerns.

"Robert…"

"Jezabel, my love," he said, and dashed forward to embrace her.

They kissed a kiss of death, the slaughter of millions secured between their lips.

"I missed you," she hissed in his ear as their hungry caresses traveled all over their bodies.

"And I you," he replied, teasing her neck with his teeth. "Tell me, what news do you bring for me today?"

She let out a deepthroated chuckle as dark as his own. "Oh, Robert, it's been quite fruitful. A certain crate of contaminated food destined for disposal found its way into a consignment for Berndike Primary School. Any child that eats that will be dead within a day."

"Excellent, excellent, Jezebel. And the man you had do this?"

"Dead. I had it stowed in the bathroom of a fifth floor apartment. It should keep that trail cold and give the owners a wicked fright when they come home."

"Wonderful! Robyn will be furious, she'll blame the shipping company—"

"And the things she'll do to them will be positively awful," finished Jezabel, flashing him a debauched smile. "No one will want to work with Mantle after that."

"And the city sinks ever deeper into despair, while Robyn Hill becomes more isolated and more convinced than ever that only she can save the city," Robert said before laughing and grabbing hold of Jezabel's head. "Brilliant!"

"Oh, Robert, I'm only following your lead," she tittered. "Mantle might have recovered if it weren't for your efforts. It was you, after all, who plunged the city into ever greater depths of darkness and twisted every part of Robyn Hill's life to send her down the path you decided for her: the path of destroying her family's legacy."

"And even now, she doesn't even realize it!"

He laughed again, and this time, Jezabel joined in.

It wouldn't be long now. The time was fast approaching when Mantle would be destroyed at Robyn Hill's hands, and she would do it gladly.

The irony would almost pay back what her wretched family did to his. Almost.


James Ironwood despised feeling powerless.

It was a flaw, he knew, and he'd adapted to deal with it when it was necessary, but that didn't make excising the discomfort any easier. It was why he preferred being a general to being a headmaster. As a general, he could ensure his troops had the full might of the Atlesian military backing them up, keeping them safe — or as safe as they could be, in their line of work — but as a headmaster, even his best efforts ended with him watching them graduate to face the dangers of the world — human, faunus, and Grimm alike — alone, armed only with the best training Atlas — or, indeed, the world; for all that Beacon had the reputation and attracted some of the best talent, there was a reason Atlas usually swept the fourth-year bracket at Vytal — could offer them, with him helpless to protect them any further.

Good training was one thing, but everyone made mistakes, and thousands of tons of Atlesian steel and firepower made for a significant margin of error when it came to the safety of his people. And if even that proved to not be enough … at least as a general, he'd know what they were dying for.

And he never felt more powerless than times like now, lying immobile — paralyzed from the neck down — staring at the ceiling above as Dr. Pinchas Ignatius Norman Koddle performed the necessary maintenance and recalibration on his cybernetics. It was why he kept finding excuses to put it off, but Dr. Koddle had finally put his foot down, the ornery old surgeon unimpressed by titles, rank, medals, or physical prowess.

And while the immobility was disconcerting, it still beat being fully sedated in some ephemeral way.

The sterile room was brightly lit, of course, and well equipped; Atlas Academy boasted a full hospital, no mere infirmary, and the facilities were naturally top notch.

"So when are you planning to shave off that beard?" asked Dr. Koddle bluntly, his voice sounding muffled, coming from somewhere near his leg.

"I'm not. I'm planning to keep it," answered James.

"Sounds like a coping mechanism."

"For what?"

Koddle paused, and James could feel the level stare the surgeon was giving him. "I don't know, stress from those protest letters we keep getting in the mail? Some teachers are even getting them at their home. Parents calling at all hours of the night wanting to get their kids out of school.

"It's not that bad," James insisted defensively.

"You're right, it's worse," Koddle said. "You know, it's a damn shame you're not the traitorous dictator everyone says you are; otherwise, you could put a bullet into that Starlight Glimmer's head, throw her off the bow of your Valish battlecruiser, and be done with it."

"I have a Valish battlecruiser now?" James deadpanned, because somehow that was the most ludicrous part of that statement.

"Apparently, your new wife brought it with her, since the Valish government has so many of the darn things laying around that they can just hand them out like candy." Koddle snorted. "Like I said, shame it's not real. If they had enough of those things lying around, they wouldn't need us to protect them."

James stewed in his thoughts as Koddle continued his work. Recent meetings with the other members of the Provisional Council were proving frustrating, even more frustrating, ironically, than they had been with their late predecessors. On the other hand, it was refreshing to be dealing with the newly-elected, people who still remembered who put them in those seats.

Still…

"Do you think I made the right call?"

He knew that he could count on Koddle for his honesty.

"Depends on which call you're talking about, but generally? No."

Brutal honesty. If the man were a Huntsman instead of a doctor, that would surely be his weapon's name. He was certainly lethal enough with it as is.

"I mean about the vote on where to put Atlas's forces."

Perhaps he should have specified that from the start.

"Never should have happened in the first place. Should have just given the placement decision back to the Commanding General. It's not like all the other kingdoms have burned their status of forces agreements yet. Though those Mistralians are getting mighty ornery about us having left them to the faunus's tender mercies."

Typical Atlesian answer really: give more power to the military; they'll take care of things. Maybe it was his being forced out, and maybe it was Glynda's influence, but … somehow, that answer just didn't sit as well as it used to. Though the stuff about the Mistralians was right, and was definitely pretty disturbing.

"So you agree that we should have sent the military back into the world?"

That would, after all, have solved most of their problems.

"I don't agree with you wasting everyone's time with a dumbass protest vote, no," Koddle said with a derisive snort. "You were the deciding vote between two dumb options, and you should have gone with the less dumb one. Stringing it out like this just wastes everyone's time."

"I don't know; it could be argued that in this state of limbo that the Commanding General has a lot more wiggle room."

"That's dumb, and you know it."

That … was fair. When he'd been Commanding General, James himself had been careful to act as scrupulously as he could, going through the Council whenever possible. While Colton could, in theory, deploy the fleet as he saw fit, that authority had never been tested, and the last thing Atlas needed right now was a constitutional crisis. Or, well, what would be a constitutional crisis if Atlas actually had a constitution.

Maybe Colton was onto something there.

"Well, okay then, I'll … I'll put forward a new proposal then, formalize the Commanding General's authority to deploy. Maybe Swiftwing could be convinced to go along with it if we get certain guarantees."

"If you really want to butter her up, you should send your wife to girltalk her over to your side."

That made sense, but…

"I don't want to use Glynda like that."

"Why don't you try asking her first? See if she'll go for it. I'm telling you, it'll work. That councilor will sweat so much, you'll be able to surf her down the hallway."

What.

"That's some … colorful language, and I'm not sure how medically accurate it is."

"Accurate enough. Now, Mister Conspiracy, how are you going to beat the Decepticons, throw the Queen of the Grimm into a volcano, heal the divides in society, and defeat Sienna Khan in single combat?"

"Is that all?"

"For now. There'll probably be another problem making itself known soon, just you wait. Now, shut up and let me finish. I don't get paid for therapy."


Whitley Schnee watched the news feed with no small amount of boredom. For the most part, they weren't actually reporting anything new, just regurgitating what was already known about the trial, but until that trial was finished, Whitley himself was stuck in limbo.

The room he was in was one of many in the vast Schnee manor designed for entertaining guests, but rather than a ballroom or games room, he had turned it into a media room. Instead of a dance floor or pool table, a massive hard light television took center stage, surrounded by gaming consoles and media players of all sorts. Unlike holographic screens, this one used hard light dust to generate near-lifelike facsimiles of the broadcast … subject to the limitations of the signal, of course.

It was hideously expensive, of course, but only the best for the Schnee family. That was perhaps the only thing Father would have approved of, though. Video games and movies were gauche forms of entertainment, after all, and didn't fit the "old money" he pretended to be.

Whitley shook his head and scoffed at the performative theatricality of the whole production. It was as pointless as Father's posturing to a pedigree he married into.

Certainly, his father had the best lawyers money could buy, and he'd spent many years lining his pocket with politicians at all levels, many of whom had appointed judges that now presided over the courts, but everyone knew that wouldn't save him.

After all, Jacques Schnee — Jacques Gelé — was a traitor, not just against Atlas, but against the whole of Remnant.

But until this farce of a trial finished, Whitley's life was stuck in neutral, going nowhere — unable to go anywhere — and so, he watched.

"How goes the trial?"

"Judge Redfern has recused himself," he answered. "Apparently, it's been revealed the mayor who appointed him received significant donations to her reelection campaign from the SDC."

"If they're holding out for someone without an opinion on your father, they're going to be waiting for a long time."

He'd given Starlight Glimmer — Councilor Starlight Glimmer — the run of the manor. And why not? If she could be trusted with the kingdom, why not trust her with such a small part of it? And the Schnee manor had top-notch security; it gave her a place to relax without worrying about her security. How could he deny her that? Especially after all she'd done for him.

It was because of her that he — well, officially Mother — had taken the step of relocating SDC assets abroad, safe from the grasping reach of the rest of the Provisional Council. He supposed it should not have come as a surprise that the previous Councilors had been looking to fill their coffers by thieving away his grandfather's company, but Starlight had warned him that such thoughts still echoed in Atlas's halls of power.

They wouldn't be able to save everything, of course; some assets were more difficult to move than others. Most notably, the manor could not be moved, and Mother would not.

"Was there something you wanted, Whitley?" she asked gently, disturbing him from his thoughts.

Oh, yes. He had asked her to stop by, hadn't he?

"Yes," he said with a short nod. "I noticed some recent orders to our overseas branches, for Security to keep an eye out for that terrorist woman, Fall. What's that about? Do you think she'll target the company?"

"While possible, I don't think it's particularly likely," she admitted. "But it would make some things more convenient if she did."

Whitley frowned. "What things?"

"Tell me, Whitley, what's your favorite fairy tale?"

"The Smith's Apprentice," he answered after a moment's consideration. It wasn't exactly the most popular tale, nor was it obscure, but something about the way the protagonist's reputation inflated itself and how he overcame much stronger and more capable warriors with cleverness and guile … it appealed to him greatly.

There was a glimpse of something in Starlight's eyes for the briefest of moments, and then a knowledgeable smile spread across her lips. "Have you ever heard of The Red Queen?"

Whitley racked his mind for a few seconds. "No, I don't think I've heard of that one before."

Starlight seemed satisfied by that answer. "I thought not. It's not a story your tutors would have told you."

"What's it about?" asked Whitley.

"It's a story about a wise and cruel bandit who becomes a sorceress and then a queen, in the process becoming so powerful that the only thing she fears is losing her power. Which, of course, is what eventually happens. It's something that she should have seen coming, since that's how she got her power," Starlight explained with careful grace. "Though the really special part about the story is that it's not really a story; it's real."

Whitley was at this point completely enthralled. "What does that mean, Starlight?"

"You've heard what the Beacon headmaster testified about Cinder Fall, about her magic." It wasn't a question. Whitley nodded anyway. "What he very carefully didn't say is how she gained that power. The Red Queen first took her power — and in turn, had it taken from her — by slaying its previous wielder, by looking her in the eyes as life faded from them." She paused. "After some research, it turns out there was a line of them, all of them young women, warring across Anima over generations, until a band of heroes — led also by a young woman — slew the last one. Afterwards, the heroes disappeared, and with them, the powers, never to be seen again."

"Until now," guessed Whitley.

"Until now," Starlight confirmed. "Cinder Fall is the latest Red Queen, and if another young woman were to slay her, then they would become the Red Queen in turn."

Whitley smiled. "I'll tell Miss Ferny to have her men be on the lookout for her. I can spin her some tale about how catching Cinder would be a useful bargaining chip for the SDC. Then, once she's in custody, you can travel there and kill her personally."

"Have your message in writing, and let me review it first. We wouldn't want Miss Ferny getting the wrong ideas," Starlight insisted. "And thank you, Whitley. That's sweet of you."


Calliope Ferny clenched her hand as she watched the hidden audio/video feed of the room where young Whitley Schnee was "hanging out" with Councilor Starlight Glimmer.

A brief flash of the councilor's head being crushed in between her hands flashed to mind.

That bit of pleasure relieved some steam, even though she wished it was for real.

The councilor clearly wanted Calliope out of the picture, possibly because she thought of her as a competitor to that power she craved. The story itself seemed nonsensical, and even if it was even partially accurate, these magical powers would be of minor use at best in the modern age. There was no reason to track them so vigorously.

But Councilor Glimmer didn't want her around, and so, Calliope Ferny would be very much around. If, in the unlikely event that the powers were useful, the powers could be acquired, then Calliope would acquire them herself. She would do it for the simple reason that Starlight wanted those powers.

Still, that was for the future, and she was a busy woman in the present.

She brought out her scroll and began to thumb for her received messages. As she did, a news article caught her eye.

It was an article about General Colton having just announced the formation of a special counterterrorism task force to combat the new — and newly revealed — threats to Atlesian security.


"—new Special Counter-Terrorist Unit Delta, already being referred to in some circles as 'G.I. Joe' in honor of General Colton."

"RAAAAAGH!"

Sunset howled with rage as she pitched the remote through the holographic screen that she had been watching.

"Hey, Sunset, how are you— Hurk!" Sunburst choked out a strangled cry as the remote collided with his throat and hit its off button.

"How DARE they?!" the flame-haired woman roared to the heavens. "Those FOOLS! Don't they know who they're dealing with? I'll make them pay for this insult!"

"Oh my goodness, Sunburst!" Trixie cried as she entered the room and found Sunburst heaving and flopping about on the ground. "Oh good, you're not dead yet."

Sunset continued to rant. "This is the work of Celestia and her minions, I know it! She's taken from me my place in the shadows, my chance to rule the world!"

Trixie waved her hand. "Eh, Trixie gives it an eight out of ten. Not great, not terrible."

"I will have my revenge!" Sunset raved.

Lightning Dust furrowed her brows at her monologuing teammate even as her thoughts turned dark. I hope Arslan beats you senseless in that exhibition match.

* * *​

Author's Note 1 (Cyclone)
This side story was originally a collection of scenes that were cut from "Red Like … Apricots?" for length. We reasoned that we could just make an "Atlas politics" side story, though some whole new scenes were added when we realized late in development that the collection of cut scenes, even after we finished the individual scenes in question, felt incomplete left standing on their own, rather than as part of the interlude as originally intended.

In an unusual twist, a lot of the scenes here were started by me and finished by Cody, which is a reversal of how this usually goes.
Author's Note 2 (Cody MacArthur Fett)
According to Google Documents' history function this document was started on November 17, 2021, 2:57 PM. This means that if posted at 11:00 AM on 2-4-2024 that this chapter will have been in production for 2 years, 2 months, 17 days, 20 hours, and 3 minutes. That … that is a long time, though not nearly as long as some of our other sidestories that we have in the pipeline.

Surprisingly, after all that time, I don't have a lot to say. I just hope that this starts us back on the path of releasing stuff again.

I also hope that everyone reading this enjoyed this look at some of the stuff building in Atlas. It's good to finally get to reveal these things.
 
Back
Top